AXIOM Webinar
Learn how the greatest discover in golf instruction was unearthed and how to perform the movement for incredible consistency and power!
So here's the thing.
I've always believed that there was a way to teach somebody how to swing like a tour pro in minutes.
Because I believe there's always been this underlying movement pattern that if I could figure out what it was and I could get somebody to feel it, then they could do it.
And it could be anybody.
I'm not talking about somebody who's already a good player or somebody who is a crappy player or anywhere in between.
I'm talking about.
Anybody universally that they could learn how to move properly very quickly if we just could understand what this movement is now.
The problem is, most tour pros have no idea what they do.
And if they started thinking about it, They'd be back with the rest of everybody else not being on tour anymore.
Because you can't think your way through a swing when you're actually playing.
Now, the catch is, of course, to learn something and learn something that is mechanically complex.
Typically, The approach that you take is that you have to learn through in steps and chunks, and go through it in a mechanical way.
Because there's no other way to learn it.
Because everybody's feel is so subjective.
One person's feel versus another person's feel are so radically different.
And there's such an infinite number of variables in the golf swing that you could chase your tail for circles.
And I know many of you can probably relate to this, that you've spent your whole life trying to fix certain problems like over the top.
maintaining lag, getting your hips open at impact, hanging back on your back foot, losing the tush line or your posture, scooping or flipping or chicken wing.
I'm certain that most of you can relate to all of those problems.
Now, here's what's interesting.
I've taught dozens and dozens and dozens of tour pros over my career, and I never worked on any of that with any one of them, never.
Now, it's kind of weird when you think about it.
Every single tour pro on the planet does the opposite of what every single amateur does.
You never see a Tour pro losing his posture.
And the old puppy dog humping the fire hydrant and casting the club and scooping and flipping at impact and all of those things.
It's crazy, right?
Like the amateurs do.
Literally the exact opposite of what the Tour pros do, and what's interesting is the tour pros are just moving way more efficient.
It's way simpler for them than it is for you because you are working so much harder.
You're doing so many more things in your swing than what a tour pro is.
A tour pro is just moving much simpler.
So now we're getting to the nuts and bolts here.
Let's get into the meat of it.
And I'm going to spend some time walking you through this stuff more in depth.
than normal because there's things that we've seen that people have questions about or don't understand or what have you.
And that's what we're going to talk about first.
So if you're standing there, if you have room to kind of get up and move around and still see the screen while I'm doing this, I want you to do that now because I'm going to walk you through this whole strange movement, this strange sequence of movements that will become very natural, very fluid, very quickly.
I wore white shoes that are atrocious looking so you can see my feet better.
The first thing you're going to do, I just want you to stand up, give yourself some room.
You don't need a club yet.
You don't need to be in your posture.
And you can, if you want, take your shoes off to feel this.
For some people, it's a little bit easier to feel this with no shoes on.
I'm going to do it with shoes on at first, and I'm going to stand kind of closer here to the screens, to the camera, so you can kind of see more in detail.
So what is this movement that will allow all of these positions to happen in your swing automatically without you thinking about it?
And what is it that the Tour pros are doing?
So, here's my way of teaching you how to do this in a very, very simple way that requires no swing thoughts whatsoever, period.
It's just a feeling and I'm going to keep emphasizing that as we go through this.
So here's what I want you to do at first.
All I'm going to do, and I'm going to explain everything from a right-handed golfer's perspective.
Because it's going to be easier as I start explaining all of this stuff, that.
If I have to say it both ways, it'll be a little confusing.
Everything is going to be to a right -handed golfer's perspective.
The first thing I want you to do is I want you to stand up and imagine there's a clock on the ground.
Imagine that 12 o'clock is straight in front of you, 3 o'clock to your right, 6 o'clock back behind you.
All I want you to do is feel pressure shift around the perimeter of your right foot in a clockwise direction.
This is really simple.
So at first you can go really slow, and if you're not really certain what this is, I'm going to come up to the camera and show you even more in detail.
So here's my right shoe, and you're just going to move pressure in a clockwise direction around the perimeter of your foot.
Just in that direction.
Make sense?
If you can understand clockwise versus counterclockwise, you can swing properly.
This is going to be super simple.
So as I'm doing this, I want to relax my hips and I'm going to relax my legs and just feel pressure going around.
Now, I don't have to make this huge movement like this.
That's not what we were trying to do.
I just want you to feel a very subtle pressure shift.
Okay.
So you're going around.
Around the merry-go-round.
This is what the merry-go-round is and what you can do.
As.
You feel this, you're gonna start to feel that Liam got it Without me telling you a whole lot.
You're gonna all of a sudden feel how your pelvis and your legs and everything begin to move correctly.
Without you having to do much, and you're only thinking or feeling a pressure shift.
And it's not about trying to make sure you go through every single phase of the clock.
Two o'clock, three o 'clock, four o'clock, five o'clock, six o 'clock.
It's not like that at all.
This is a feeling of moving pressure in a clockwise direction.
And as you see this at first, it's going to start to look a little goofy.
It's going to kind of feel like you're doing a hula hoop.
And as you keep doing it.
Then you're going to feel how all of a sudden everything that you've tried to do in your swing, maintaining your posture, getting your hips up, get off your right foot, maintain your leg, it's all going to happen automatically.
So the first thing you've got to understand is that the merry-go-round is the engine of the swing.
Your right foot for a right-handed golfer, pressure moving in a clockwise direction is the engine.
And if you can do this, you can swing a golf club properly very quickly.
Now I a lot of things that we've seen or people kind of get really rigid and they're trying to force it.
I want you to be super relaxed, because the more relaxed your hips are, the faster they can move, the faster they move, the faster you can swing.
So stay very relaxed with this now.
At some point.
While this merry-go-round is going, this is the engine of the swing.
at some point, We need to get off this merry-go -round.
And that happens when your pressure is at about six you're going to come up onto your right big toe.
And as you do that, all I want you to think about or feel at first is taking your right knee and replacing where your left knee is.
Now, of course, it's not going to go exactly there.
And all of these things at first are exaggerations.
Okay.
So you're going around the merry-go-round as I go back to six o'clock.
I'm just going to get up onto my right big toe.
As I watch, as I go to six You don't have to think okay When do I shift or how far do I go this way?
How much do I shift that way?
If you just feel your pressure going around and around, you will feel.
How.
It's natural to get up onto your big toe, your pressure to shift back to the left and then just take your right knee and Point it at about 9, 30, 10 right?
And if I got in my posture, it would look more like a golf swing.
And all I'm doing is going around the merry -go-round and getting off the merry-go -round.
I'm going to kick that kid off the merry-go-round, right?
So we're going around, pressure shift, and forward.
Around the merry-go-round, 6 o'clock, 7 o'clock, right big toe, done.
Now, what's cool about this, and let me just, I'm just going to check the screen here, make sure everybody's good.
Audio is good, all right, great, thanks guys.
So as you're going around on the merry-go-round, what I want you to start to pay attention to is how it has this butterfly effect.
I call this a vortex generator and starts at something very, very small that spirals up the body and gets the whole body to do everything that you need it to do without you thinking about it.
So watch as I go around, as I'm moving, just pressure.
I'm just going to stay on the merry-go-round for a minute, I can get off the merry-go-round.
You'll notice that my ankle is moving more than my foot, because my foot's not moving at all, right, it's just planted on the ground.
And now, as I continue to go around, my knee is moving more than my ankle, and my hip is moving more than my knee.
Everything in my body, you can see.
My whole lower body is moving in this clockwise orbit, And all I'm doing is focusing on shifting pressure in a clockwise pattern around my right foot.
You see how simple it is to not think, okay, I know in the back swing, I got to get to my right foot, right?
So, well, how far do I shift to the right?
And when do I shift to the right?
I know my hip also needs to go back.
So how far does it go back?
And when do I do that?
What's the timing of that?
If you don't have to think about any of those things, because they're important.
If you can just feel pressure, watch what happens.
I'm going to grab my chair here because many of you have asked, how does this work with a dead drill and a clamshell drill?
Those drills teach you the positions.
The axiom makes them happen naturally.
What you're going to see, I'll do my clamshell drill here.
You know in the backswing that my right hip has got to go back.
Every great ball strike on the planet, their right hip gets a little bit deeper in the backswing.
Well, how would that happen here?
All I have to do is I'm shifting pressure.
as my pressure moves back to my heel, my hip naturally gets back a little bit deeper, right?
So I didn't have to think about how to load up my right side at all.
I didn't have to think about my right hip.
I didn't have to feel any, just, you know, how much do I slide?
How much do I shift?
I'm just thinking about pressure shift around clockwise movement of my foot.
So now as I go back, now we know that during this phase, the old squat to square that both hips attach.
Well, when is this happening?
It's happening naturally.
As I move from you know the last phase from the clamshell drill the dead drill is that my left hip goes deeper Than where it was at a dress, right?
You can see there's clearly spacing here between my butt and the chair, and then as I come down now, my left hip is actually on the chair, moving it back a little bit.
That happens as I take my right knee, we're using my right big toe.
I'm not really thinking my knee or feeling my knee, I'm focusing on my right big toe.
I'm just coming up onto it because I want everything to be really simple.
I am feeling just my foot and my foot is making everything happen.
So as I begin begin to move into this post-up phase, my right foot is doing all of that work.
I don't have to think about my left leg posting up or getting deeper.
I'll do it from up the line because it's a little bit easier to see in certain circumstances.
So you'll see as I go around, as I go four every single position that I need to achieve, everything that I know that all the tour pros do, that you've seen all the tour pros do, you can do everything by just feeling this clockwise pressure shift around your right foot.
Does it make sense so far?
I'll take just a quick look at the chat here for just a moment, make sure everybody's, yes, and for lefties, it is counterclockwise.
Looks like you guys are getting this you can feel it so far So make sure everybody's on the same page Makes sense all right good, So how do we?
I was gonna take a quick look.
Will this help shadowing the club?
Absolutely, we're gonna talk about that in just a moment.
So how do we get the arms to work?
The cool thing first?
I want you to think about this is that your right foot is something that literally barely moves in the swing.
It hardly moves at all.
You can train this very quickly.
And you already know if you've already worked through the dead drill and the clamshell drill and all the other stuff on the site.
Now you realize this is like simple, right?
You already know it.
And the people who have already spent the time going through the bootcamp and doing the dead drill stuff.
Now you know how to make all of those things happen automatically.
And that's, what's cool about this is because everything from this point forward, It's done through your right foot.
Your throttle is your right foot.
You guys know I'm a big peer head.
When I was thinking about how to get somebody to swing the way that I wanted them to and make it natural and athletic, and how can I teach them how to feel what I feel in my swing?
Obviously, I went back to the things I know, and I know cars pretty well.
And you guys all drive cars, and you have sensitivity trained in your right foot from how hard you squeeze the throttle.
If you right foot break, how hard you squeeze the right break.
That right foot is already trained and has been trained for years and years and years.
You're already very, very skilled at what to do with your right foot and the pace and the tempo and the rhythm that you do it.
So if you want to swing faster, your pressure shift happens faster.
If you want to swing slower, it happens slower.
But it's all governed by this right foot that you've been training for years and years and years behind the wheel of a car.
Not to mention, one of the things I wanted to do was people who are naturally right side dominant.
That's the vast majority of golfers in the world.
Certainly not everybody, of course.
But those who are naturally very right side dominant, you have two choices.
You figure out a way to use the right side that doesn't cause you to swing over the top and cast the club and et cetera and lose your posture.
Like most right side dominant stuff does.
Or you train the left side.
Left side takes more time to train.
Both of them work equally well.
And those of you who have seen the left versus right video where I've got a clip of Ernie and Tiger up there, and you see like, wait a second, how do I reconcile Tiger saying one thing and Ernie saying another?
They both work.
But I wanted to be able to leverage the stuff that people do naturally quickly.
If you have a movement pattern that you already do really well, this is a way to shortcut it.
And so if I can get you to feel the natural side of what you're.
You're already coordinated.
You've been training this right foot for years, and now you can use it to control your golf swing as well.
And all you have to understand is this clockwise pressure shift.
So now how does this work with the arms?
So first things first, the most important thing is that the right foot never stalls out.
If it stalls out, your whole engine stalls out, so your right foot.
That merry-go -round and getting off the merry-go-round is the most important thing.
As soon as that quits, the arms take over, the shoulders take over and you're in trouble.
Okay?
So your focus, your feeling is always getting this right foot to move, keeping this thing going in this clockwise pressure shift if you can do that.
And those of you who've seen some of the other videos on the site that we've been testing, I show you that this happens.
In the Tour Pro swing with the force plates, you can see their pressure move in this clockwise direction.
It's very, very subtle.
But when you see it and you understand how it gets your pelvis and your core and your legs and everything to move correctly, when we add the arms in, it's a piece of cake.
Because the hardest thing about the arms is getting them in sync with the lower body.
Every amateur on the planet struggles with this.
The arms take over, the shoulders take over, the lower body stalls out, and then we're in trouble.
The swing is dead at that point.
There's no power there whatsoever.
So how do we get them to be in sync?
Because if they're in sync, Then we have this cumulative, synergistic effect of adding power from our legs, from our trunk, from the ground.
I have way more muscle here than I do in my arms and hands.
So how do I get them in sync?
Well, you play air guitar while you're on the merry-go-round Okay, So I want you to understand that this simple feeling again an exaggeration.
We're going to do all right side dominant stuff for the moment because I feel that it's easier to learn it this way.
And then you can add whatever you want.
This is the beauty of this is a platform.
The axiom is a starting foundation to make that overall dynamic movement of the swing natural and effortless.
And be something you can learn, really, really fast.
But if you want to change for personal preference to be left side dominant, right side dominant, higher hands, lower hands, I tested all that stuff on here, it doesn't matter.
You do what feels best for you, what you want to do, what's going to allow you to shape shots the way you want.
But what I really wanted to do was make the backswing irrelevant.
And that's something that has been.
A goal of mine for a long time.
Because I've always said in rotary swing that the arms are variable in the swing.
You can elevate them higher, you can elevate them lower.
You can get them a little bit deeper, you get them more in front, and you can still play great golf.
But I hate variables, I want something to make it simpler so that you don't have Different things to try on the range or on the course.
Let's just have one.
Things like, Yes, this just works.
I don't even think about it.
And how do I make the backswing that way?
How do I make the backswing irrelevant?
Well, the hardest thing about golf is that we're moving in two different directions.
We're moving clockwise in the backswing and then counterclockwise in the downswing.
At least that's how you're moving it if you're doing it incorrectly.
I believe the tour pros are actually always moving clockwise.
Everything is always moving clockwise.
Think about this for a second.
If you're to rotate back clockwise and then have to switch directions and change all of that force to go counterclockwise.
In the downswing in the tenth of a second, how hard is that?
It's super hard.
That's what you're doing right now that's making golf so freaking hard, and it's the hardest thing in the world to do, and no other sport tries to do it except for golf.
If you think about it, I've talked about this before.
If you're shooting a basketball, essentially, everything is moving in one direction to shoot this basketball.
You don't have to think, okay, let me go in this backswing and then in this forward swing.
That's way more complicated.
Even if you're throwing the ball, everything is moving.
Here's the whole trick to this.
How do we get everything moving in the same direction in the golf swing, even though we're going back in one direction and down in another?
That's the complexity of the golf swing.
And that's what this is designed to solve is because If we can get everything moving in one direction, everything syncs up automatically.
So how do we do that?
Right hand only at first for right-handed golfers.
Here's all I want you to do.
I want you to exaggerate making a clockwise movement with your hands.
So now you're going to imagine that clock is perhaps up on the wall in front of you.
And you're just taking your right hand and you're going to turn as you're doing this while you're on the merry-go-round and start moving your right hand.
in a clockwise circle.
Make sense?
So all I'm doing, not really thinking about golf, I'm just making a clockwise circle with my right hand while I'm on the merry-go-round.
And if you want, you can get off the merry-go-round.
And this is when I'm strumming up on my air guitar.
You see, I'm going to be a big rock star.
I'm holding the neck of the guitar and I'm really rocking out, strumming up here.
You'll see, as I put these two together, What happens to my golf swing?
My arms naturally sync up with the pressure shift in my lower body.
I don't have to think about it because it feels completely natural as my right hand is going back.
Where is your pressure?
The hands are pulling me into position.
They're making the pressure shift back to the back of my foot.
happened completely automagically.
The momentum is helping pull me into position.
Normally, people's arms pull them out of position.
I wanted to figure out a way to do the opposite.
How could I make a mistake with my arms and it still helped pull me into a better position instead of the opposite?
So as I'm going back, you'll feel that my right hand at its deepest point, as it begins to fall and shallow out because it's making a clockwise circle, that my pressure is at six o'clock.
As my hand begins to come back down, I'm at seven o'clock, eight o'clock.
And now as I come down, you'll see that as I go to strum up, it naturally occurs at the time that I'm going to get off the merry -go-round.
You guys feel that okay?
I'm just going to check the chat here while you guys are looking.
Does it create a big end out path?
Exaggeration, guys.
This is a big exaggeration.
That's what I want you guys to feel right now.
Don't worry about path or plane or any of this stuff.
This is about feeling, okay?
Very, very important that you understand the big picture here.
The big picture is that golf is really freaking hard when you're moving in two different directions.
And when you understand.
that you can move everything in one direction, even if I'm making this big, goofy air guitar on a merry-go-round movement, my body is beginning to move into perfect positions every single time without me thinking about it.
And it feels effortless.
I can move fast.
I can feel athletic again.
I don't have to think about all these damn positions throughout the whole swing.
I can just feel this natural clockwise movement of my air guitar.
and this natural clockwise movement of the pressure shift in my right foot, and everything falls into place.
Now, what happens if I grab a golf club?
It doesn't matter, right?
I can take it back straight up.
It doesn't matter.
We've talked about the old Matthew Wolf thing.
That's exactly what he's doing.
You don't have to do this, of course.
You can, but the point is, I wanted to make the backswing somewhat irrelevant.
As long as it's moving in the same direction, clockwise with the right hand, clockwise with the right foot, it doesn't matter.
It's the direction, not the positions.
Let's start mastering movements instead of perfecting positions.
So if I can get this movement to just be an exaggerated clockwise movement with my hand, you'll see that all of a sudden, everything that you've tried to do in your swing, maintaining posture, getting the club to shallow out, maintaining lag, it all happens.
All I'm doing here to get the club to shallow out, My right wrist is moving clockwise, my right elbow, my right shoulder, pressure my right foot.
They're all always moving clockwise.
So if I can do this, then I can swing like a pro.
If I put both hands on the club, I don't have to take this big exaggerated loop.
That's a thing, if you're really inside and over the top, like a typical high handicapper, what direction are your hands moving?
What did you just do?
You moved counterclockwise.
Now guess what happens when you rip the club inside and move your hands counterclockwise in the downswing?
It pulls your body out of position.
If you stand up, if you swing over the top, if you lose your posture, you're moving counterclockwise.
If you move clockwise, you can't swing over the top.
The club has to shallow out.
If you're moving your right wrist clockwise, how would you ever cast the club?
Casting the club is doing this with my wrist.
I'm not doing this at all.
I am moving my wrist in a clockwise fashion.
Now I have all the lag in the world.
How would I ever lose it?
All I'm doing is going around the merry -go-round clockwise with my right arm and releasing.
And there's speed for days.
I don't have to try and produce speed.
So if you have a club, this is what I want you to feel.
It's so simple, so natural.
Just even if you want to pick the club straight up, it's easier at first.
Just make sure you turn.
Again, all the stuff that I've taught you over the years, the right shoulder blade glide, all of that stuff, it applies here.
You just don't have to think about it.
But if you don't turn, if you just pick your arm up, that's not a golf swing.
So I still want you to turn.
You can feel that right shoulder blade glide.
All of those things still happen the same way.
If you wanted to talk about the four square drill, right?
We've got the club out here.
This is keeping it in box two to the extreme, right?
And then as you feel, as you come down, you just let the club come through and I want you to release it.
The release is very, very simple.
If you think about slinging a rock on a string.
If you had a string in your right hand and it was hanging down, there was a rock on here, how would you release that thing?
It's not a big arm movement.
To get the speed in it, it would be a lot of right wrist clockwise movement.
You can feel how your wrist needs to be supple to do this.
And as you do that, then you can feel how you would sling that rock down the target line.
That's how I want you to feel with your right hand.
That's where the speed is.
So now, of course, it doesn't matter how much you take this club on this clockwise circle.
Tiger Woods, John Rom, Tony Finau, they're all doing the exact same thing, but the circle is much tighter.
So when you see the club shallow out, if you want a very natural conventional backswing like mine, I don't have some big exaggerated Matthew Wolf move.
That to me is inefficient.
I don't need to do that, but you can.
My hands look more like this, like you've seen in my swing.
but it's still a very small clockwise circle.
If you can put those two things together, that's all you need to be able to understand how to move the club properly without having to think about anything in your swing.
You feel your right foot.
Get that merry-go-round going.
Keep that pressure shift going.
Moving around in a clockwise circle.
Get your right hand moving around in a clockwise circle.
And that's the whole kit and caboodle.
and you put both hands on there, you just maintain that same feeling.
You can do it with your left hand and get the same thing.
As long as your left hand is moving in this clockwise circle, it doesn't matter where the club goes.
Every single time, I can literally pick it straight up over my head.
Look where the club comes down.
I can take it over in front of the ball.
Still comes down in the same spot.
What I can't do is move it counterclockwise.
As soon as I do that, you're going to fall into every single bad habit that every amateur on the planet struggles with.
So I'm going to take a quick look at the chat to make sure, yes, it's the same for every single club on the bag.
So, yes, every club, why would it change?
We want one movement pattern.
Everything's exactly the same every single time.
Some of you have asked about short game stuff.
That was not by design by me.
I was not thinking about short game when I was creating this at all.
But a lot of people who have been really static with their lower body and chip with very flippy hands and all this stuff, they have felt that if they just integrate this into their short game stuff, which is I started to think about how I feel when I chip and pitch, I do this naturally without thinking about it.
This is again.
This is the problem by learning from somebody who does things naturally without thinking about it.
It's very hard to understand what they're really doing.
But when I chip, I move my pressure in the same way, just like I do in a full swing.
It's just much smaller.
Let's see.
So I'm going to go ahead and open up the Q&A stuff and whoever's got votes at the top, whatever questions are voted on at the top.
Let's see.
I'm going to go ahead.
If you guys go to the Q&A box and post your questions in there, the ones that haven't been voted on, I'll try to measure or try to talk about how we get through them.
We're going to start swing on the foot.
All right.
Thank you, Craig.
I'm going to keep Craig handy here because he's been going through a lot of these questions here.
The right foot, something I want to be very, very clear about.
This is not about going through your pressure at every single step on the clock.
Very important that that's not the point of this at all.
This is about having a feeling of being fluid and natural, and athletic and quick and fast and powerful, without having to think through all of these different things.
So where does your pressure start on your foot?
It really doesn't matter.
The important thing is that you have a clockwise direction.
So if you started on your toes, which.
You can, there are tour pros that do it.
That's fine.
Just get going back in a clockwise direction.
If you're starting at 12 o'clock, it's not where I start, but does it really matter?
It doesn't matter when the movement is going in the right direction, right?
So I could start on my inside of my foot and just go around.
And again, even if I'm starting on the inside, I know a lot of people, there's drills that have been out forever where you put something on the outside of your right foot, especially if you're used to kind of swaying.
that stuff, it doesn't really matter.
The important thing is I want you to feel athletic and balanced and then get the feeling of the clockwise direction.
So it doesn't matter so much where you start.
That's getting very technical.
Of course, you don't want to be in a position where you're way off balance.
If you're way on your heel, well, you have nowhere to go.
So you don't want to start way back on your heel.
That's off balance in the other direction.
You can start on your ankle and make this movement smaller or what have you.
The important thing is to feel balanced and athletic so that this clockwise movement feels natural to you.
So thank you, Craig, for that.
Let's see.
Getting knee pain when pushing off.
There should be no pain whatsoever.
Rotary Swing has always been about injury prevention.
Because, you know all the stuff that I've gone through with my own body and all the students I've helped with back pain and knee pain, all those things.
So there should be no pain at all.
In fact.
I'm not pushing my right knee and I'm not really pushing off my right foot.
This is important.
So let me get into the details here a little bit.
Your right foot, this pressure shift, my right foot has no pressure on it right now.
I can lift it up.
If you're hanging back here and pushing hard off your foot, you're missing the forest for the trees.
Every single tour pro on the planet, just about by the time that they're starting their transition, the vast majority of their pressure is already shifted over to the lead side.
This makes that natural, but you can see my foot's dragging, right?
It's light.
If I have pain here, I have way too much pressure back here.
Get off that right side.
Use that pressure shift to help you get over so that you can be very light on this foot.
When you think about what your foot is doing and all the little nuances and nuts and bolts of it, when you watch what happens, you know that.
The best ball strikers in the world, their right foot tends to kind of pivot in like this.
I'm exaggerating this, of course.
Tiger's probably one of the easiest ones to see this.
His lower body moves so well.
And you could see that, you know, the right foot kind of curls in like this.
Well, that happens naturally as I move up onto the ball of my foot and begin to keep that clockwise pressure movement, right?
Why would my right foot move in?
Because I'm moving pressure in a clockwise direction.
That makes my right foot want to move.
In that direction, so should be no pressure on your right foot whatsoever.
Let's see, let me, I'm looking at the questions now.
Will this be available for download?
Yes, we'll have this available for a couple days.
Uh, yep, so yes, we'll.
we'll let this be up for a couple days.
Where's the pressure?
Start the back.
So we just went over that one.
Does the axiom system have any tendency to result in a hosel?
Why would it do that?
It doesn't make any sense to me, so no.
I will try to address that as best I can, but the only way that you would ever, if you're hitting it off the hosel, there's something majorly wrong going on.
Typically, it's losing posture or things like that or coming too far from the inside or what have you.
But again, think about the clamshell drill and the dead drill.
What I'm trying to do is my right elbow is coming down.
Is make room for this right elbow, so the way that I do that if you watch.
If I bring my right arm down like most golfers do.
And I don't get off my right side and don't move my hips, my right elbow just gets jammed into my hip.
It has nowhere to go, so of course, I'm not going to do that.
I wouldn't be able to hit the ball.
So I tend to then lose my posture to make room for my right arm to swing out away from me.
What you're trying to do in with this is that, as your right elbow is coming from this deep position and coming back in.
What I'm doing is making room for my elbow.
You see how far my right hip's moving, that's what creates a secondary tilt.
And now my right elbow can come in close to my side and release from the inside, but I have room, this is key.
If my right elbow, if my right hip doesn't move to get off that merry-go-round and my right elbow gets jammed into my side, then I'm not going to have any room to swing.
So then you will start to move the club out away from you and thrust the hosel toward the ball, which is no bueno.
And of course, if you lose your posture because you're pushing your knee towards 11 o'clock instead of toward the target, then you will also have the tendency for you to lose your posture.
But you'll notice as I go down and I just move around, you can see both butt cheeks and I've moved way up.
My right foot's super light.
and I have all the room in the world to come down from the inside.
There's no way that I could ever hit it off the hosel.
Let's see.
I'm checking Craig's text messages here.
Let's see.
Where should right foot weight be it in?
Up on the toe and very little on it.
Do I see the value in buying one's own swing catalyst?
I don't.
I'll talk about that in just a moment.
But the long and short of this, these things are super, super cool.
They are very expensive.
This thing is over $20 ,000.
But as I said, I can manipulate the data to get it to look however I want.
which is not what I was looking for.
I was looking for something that says, if I move this way, will the data prove out that this is the safest way, the most efficient way?
Because we do know from the swing catalyst data that when we see these double peaks and vertical force, that there are issues with back pain and hip pain and those types of things.
We've seen that in some of the tour pros that have been on the swing catalyst and have been experiencing back pain.
But as an amateur, do you need something like this?
I know some students that have it.
The ability to interpret the data from this and do anything actionable with it is really, really low for the average guy, I would say.
I spent, I literally, I tried to count at one point, it was like 30,000 shots I hit on this thing over the past year.
And now that I've hit that many shots, I know exactly, it didn't take that long, of course, but there are things that I was looking for that are very, very minute and difficult for the average person to really spend their time.
wasting understanding that stuff.
I wouldn't recommend that you need something like this.
If you can get on one, will it be informative or eye -opening?
Potentially, sure.
But again, it won't really teach you anything.
It's like a training aid.
A training aid doesn't teach you anything.
A training aid simply makes you do something in an unnatural way for a brief period of time while you're wearing or using that training aid.
As soon as you take it off, what did you learn?
You didn't really learn anything.
And this is, it doesn't even, it's not even a training aid in that sense that it's just a flat piece of metal that's measuring stuff.
And does it, does that 1000 teach you anything at all?
No, you need 1001 to be able to interpret this data and do 1002 something actionable with it.
And that is 1003 really, really tricky when there is no 1004 standardization.
There's no way of 1005 looking at things and understanding what 1006 this stuff means and how it correlates to 1007 your golf swing.
1008 In an ideal world.
We wouldn't even need 1009 cameras.
Now, of course, we still need 1010 cameras.
We still need mirrors.
That 1011 stuff is still totally applicable to 1012 everything that we're doing.
But you now 1013 can feel an accurate feeling that will 1014 produce accurate positions, proper 1015 positions in your swing and emphasize 1016 that as long as you're doing that feeling 1017 correctly, which is really simple, right?
1018 Now, of course, it's super, super simple.
1019 And some of you are going to go out and 1020 play your best golf your life.
And some 1021 of you are still going to be like, I 1022 don't get it.
1023 That's life.
That's the world, right?
1024 That's why we're still here.
And Craig is 1025 still, and Chris are still doing in 1026 -person lessons.
Because that's the 1027 fastest way is just have somebody take a 1028 quick look at you, because this movement 1029 is so simple.
It's not going to take a 1030 rocket surgeon to be able to put this 1031 stuff together for you and be like, okay, 1032 this is what you're doing wrong.
So these 1033 in-person lessons would be really 1034 helpful.
And I did actually, Craig and 1035 Chris both wanted to give you guys.
1036 a deal if you want to get a checkup.
So 1037 I'll put that up there real quick.
They 1038 both wanted to give you guys 20% off for 1039 whoever attended the webinar.
So I'll put 1040 those up here real quick.
1041 And so you guys, if you want to, you can 1042 look at both of those and take a lesson 1043 with either one.
1044 And hopefully they'll both stay up on the 1045 screen there.
1046 One of them wiped out.
So I will put 1047 Craig's at the top of the chat box here.
1048 and then Chris's you will see in the 1049 bottom left there.
So that will, you 1050 should be able to get, 1051 shoot.
1052 I'll put Craig up for a little bit 1053 because I can't have both up at the same 1054 time.
So I'll put Craig's up for a little 1055 bit and then I'll put Chris's up in just 1056 a moment.
So, and I'm just going to look 1057 at a couple messages here, more on which 1058 release, which to the right or left.
1059 Okay.
So let's talk about the release for 1060 a moment.
1061 At some point in the swing, 1062 things switch from being clockwise to 1063 counterclockwise.
1064 Now, in an ideal world, that's not during 1065 the transition, right?
Because we know if 1066 we're going back here and we switch to 1067 counterclockwise, that is what creates an 1068 over-the-top movement, an early 1069 extension, a high right hip, hanging back 1070 on the right side.
It's all 1071 counterclockwise movement.
If you keep 1072 the movement being clockwise instead of 1073 counterclockwise, then the release, 1074 should happen naturally.
Now, of course, 1075 that's different for everybody.
Some 1076 people are going to pick up on that 1077 really fast and some people are going to 1078 need a little bit more information.
So 1079 let me talk about it for those who need a 1080 little bit more detail on it.
What's 1081 really happening here?
And again, at 1082 first, it's easiest with just the trail 1083 hand, your dominant hand.
But if you want 1084 to do this left hand dominant, it doesn't 1085 matter.
It works the same either way.
But 1086 as I'm coming down to release, you'll see 1087 that the club is still falling this way.
1088 This is a.
I'll do it from this.
This 1089 is a clockwise movement.
Now I don't want 1090 to come this far underneath, but you get 1091 the idea that as the club is coming down, 1092 as it's continuing at some point, it 1093 can't go anymore.
And the centrifugal 1094 force makes the club release.
1095 I don't really have to think about that.
1096 I'm simply just letting it move and 1097 getting myself open, getting that right 1098 foot moving.
And then the club naturally 1099 releases.
So you shouldn't need to feel 1100 this all of a sudden, this.
1101 Counterclockwise shift in your right hand 1102 or left hand, either one to release the 1103 club.
It should be more of the slinging 1104 the rock and shaking hands down the 1105 target line feel, rather than going down 1106 here and then trying to flip the face 1107 over.
That's no good.
We want to feel 1108 that it's here, here, I'm in the release 1109 point and then it's going to happen very 1110 naturally.
So you shouldn't need to do 1111 anything with your hands, you should 1112 always feel.
1113 You should always feel clockwise 1114 movement, and then the counterclockwise 1115 release should happen totally 1116 automatically.
1117 Let's see.
I'm going through the 1118 questions in the Q&A, so the ones that 1119 you guys have voted up.
1120 Combining the RST, dead drill, and axiom 1121 would start the merry-go-round around 3 o 1122 'clock.
3 o'clock is totally fine.
Again, 1123 it doesn't really matter where your 1124 pressure is.
It just needs to be able to 1125 move.
1126 Doug Wiebeck.
It's just short game 1127 specialty shots where the weight is 1128 predominantly on the front foot at setup.
1129 Nope, those are very different.
So this 1130 is more of a full body, full movement 1131 golf swing where we're looking for more 1132 power.
But if you're hanging on the left 1133 side for something, it doesn't apply 1134 there.
1135 Putter specialty club.
I would not talk 1136 about any pressure shift in the putter.
1137 Let's see.
1138 Once over to the left.
1139 Should we still be pushing off the ground 1140 with a left foot or just let the weight 1141 swing from right to left?
That's a good 1142 question, Chris.
So my goal with this was 1143 to make the entire golf swing as simple 1144 and natural as humanly possible.
It was 1145 not about trying to feel all these 1146 different things.
Now I did talk about 1147 there's in the new video section that 1148 some of the RSA members have been testing 1149 out with us.
There's a video on there 1150 with Jon Rahm where I'm showing his axiom 1151 movement.
It's very, very clear to see 1152 him doing this exact same thing once you 1153 now know to look for it.
Before, you 1154 probably didn't notice at all, but you'll 1155 see it in Jessica Korda, Justin Rose, Jon 1156 Rahm, Tiger Woods.
Every golfer who's at 1157 a high level, they pretty much all do the 1158 same thing with this big core overarching 1159 movement.
But how does that apply to what 1160 the lead side is doing?
1161 You can do either one.
It doesn't really 1162 matter.
My goal was to make it really 1163 simple.
And simple is focusing on 1164 exclusively the pressure shift of the 1165 right foot.
If I do that, then my left 1166 leg naturally straightens.
But my left 1167 leg has been trained because the dead 1168 drill and the clamshell drill and so on.
1169 So if your left leg still kind of looks 1170 like this, then sure, you're still going 1171 to need to feel.
that left hip post up 1172 and pushing that left foot into the 1173 ground.
But it should happen naturally.
1174 That's the goal.
This should be very 1175 quick, very subtle.
You shouldn't have to 1176 think about it.
And just the pressure 1177 shift of the clockwise movement of the 1178 right foot should make all of these 1179 things happen automatically.
1180 Let's see.
How do you start the swing?
1181 It's a good question.
1182 Starting the swing is very subjective and 1183 going to be a little bit different for 1184 everyone.
But the point is, that you need 1185 to feel this engine working.
If your 1186 right foot is going, if that right foot 1187 is always awake and it's always working, 1188 that's the engine of the swing, then that 1189 is your throttle pedal, your brake pedal, 1190 it's everything.
And so if you can just 1191 put your brain there and you don't really 1192 need to think about the arms, and this is 1193 a feedback that we got in a lot of the 1194 early phase testing.
1195 is that the more certain people focused 1196 on their arms, let's say it was about 50 1197 -50, people who focused too much on their 1198 arms, their right foot stalled out.
This 1199 is very, very common.
So your right foot 1200 is really your focus.
The arms, as I 1201 said, I wanted to make the backswing 1202 somewhat irrelevant.
I spent so much time 1203 hitting balls with high hands last 1204 summer, low hands last summer, Mid hands 1205 and everywhere in between.
And trying 1206 everything to see what differences it 1207 made in my speed and what I saw on the 1208 ground and the force plates and all of 1209 those things.
And it really didn't make 1210 much of a lick of difference.
You can 1211 play great golf with any of them.
1212 So I don't really care so much about what 1213 my arms are doing.
Now, of course, they 1214 can't move in the wrong direction, of 1215 course.
But if you can feel more of your 1216 foot, then your foot is moving your whole 1217 lower body and your hips.
And you know 1218 how important your hips are to the swing.
1219 Your hips are everything.
If your hips 1220 are in the wrong spot.
1221 then I don't care who you are, you're 1222 always going to be swinging with your 1223 arms and shoulders, and you're going to 1224 be making the same mistakes that you've 1225 been making for years.
So the important 1226 thing is that the foot is where your 1227 brain is.
If you can feel that foot, just 1228 like you do when you drive the car, 1229 you're going to have to think about it.
1230 You know how hard to squeeze the gas.
You 1231 know how hard to push the brake.
I want 1232 you to have that same natural feeling of 1233 your foot movement in your golf swing.
So 1234 that's what you should be feeling when 1235 you're thinking about how to start your 1236 swing.
1237 Yes, Craig's asking if I open Q&A.
It is 1238 up there.
I'm answering questions in the 1239 Q&A boxes now.
So if you have questions, 1240 go in there and start posting.
So 1241 Matthews, and you can't make contact with 1242 the ground.
1243 How substantial is weight shift to 1244 outside of right foot?
It's not 1245 substantial at all.
1246 First of all, think again, just moving 1247 pressure.
1248 It's not.
I'm trying to make this big 1249 move.
You're just trying to quickly do 1250 this.
And think about that in the context 1251 of the swing.
While we're doing this 1252 movement, I'm exaggerating this, trying 1253 to get you to feel looser in your hips 1254 and your lower body.
But as you're doing 1255 this, in the real swing, there's not time 1256 for your hips to make this big gyration, 1257 this big clockwise orbit.
It's very, 1258 very, very small.
So in the real swing, 1259 you don't have time to go way to the 1260 outside.
1261 And again, that's not the point.
The 1262 point is to feel this quick pressure 1263 shift.
And this is how fast it happens in 1264 the real swings.
1265 I'm moving quickly.
So it's not, again, 1266 this big movement.
It's about getting the 1267 feeling of this happening very quickly 1268 and naturally.
1269 Let's see.
I'm still going back through.
1270 How do we think about shoulders?
1271 Again, the purpose of this.
is that if 1272 you're focusing on moving clockwise, then 1273 your shoulders are going to turn 1274 naturally.
Now, again, not the case for 1275 everybody.
As I was talking about a 1276 minute ago earlier, that the arms have a 1277 tendency to distract you from the foot.
1278 And the foot is way more important 1279 because that's getting your whole body to 1280 do the things that it has to do.
You have 1281 to get off your left side.
You have to 1282 get your hips open and all those things.
1283 Your shoulders, the only thing you really 1284 need to be focused on is just getting 1285 your hands to feel like they're moving in 1286 sync with your pressure shift.
And that's 1287 what's cool about this is that the 1288 momentum of your hands moving clockwise 1289 naturally makes you want to feel the 1290 pressure shift, moving and continually 1291 moving in the downswing.
1292 Can you quickly say what a left-handed 1293 golfer needs to do?
It's the exact same.
1294 Just substitute right foot for left foot.
1295 And clockwise for counterclockwise.
And 1296 that's why I didn't want to try and 1297 explain it both ways, because you can see 1298 it get very confusing, very quick.
But if 1299 you're a lefty, everything is left hand, 1300 left foot, counterclockwise, if you're a 1301 righty, it's right hand, right foot 1302 clockwise movement.
All right, cool, they 1303 showed up now.
1304 So yeah, now you guys should see all of 1305 the questions and you should be able to 1306 vote them up there So if you click a 1307 little thumbs up though, That'll tell me 1308 which ones you guys want me to answer 1309 first.
Is there any manipulation of the 1310 wrist on the follow-through?
Absolutely 1311 not, if you're Okay, 1312 you always talk about the right foot is 1313 rolling in slightly.
Why should I now 1314 lift the right foot?
1315 The right foot is still rolling None of 1316 these, nothing that you've ever learned 1317 from rotary swing has changed one lick.
1318 The point is, 1319 one, when we see people do this stuff and 1320 make swings, they hang back on the right 1321 foot and do this.
We want you to learn 1322 how to get off the foot and learn how to 1323 shift your pressure, right?
And so this 1324 movement, you'll see as I go around and 1325 now I'm at six, I can feel that I'm at 1326 seven o'clock, six o'clock, 1327 seven o'clock.
Eight 1328 1329 this is normal with an iron to keep that 1330 foot down.
You'll see most tour pros keep 1331 the foot down.
There's exceptions.
Of 1332 course, Colin Marikawa is way up on his 1333 toe at impact.
You can do that.
I don't 1334 think it's necessary.
But when you're 1335 going to put a little oomph into the ball 1336 and you want to really get moving when 1337 you're hitting the driver, then it's 1338 perfectly okay to get up on that toe 1339 earlier than you would when you're 1340 ironing.
Keeping that heel down is a 1341 control thing.
It helps you have more 1342 control.
1343 Of your pelvis, your hips and speed, 1344 which is what we're looking for with an 1345 iron.
I'm not looking to hit an iron as 1346 far as I can on every shot.
There's no 1347 point to that.
I'm looking to hit it with 1348 the greatest amount of control.
So as 1349 you're coming down, that right foot 1350 should still be down on the ground as 1351 you're doing this.
But you can still see 1352 that my pressure is off, I'm just lightly 1353 on my right big toe.
The movement's still 1354 the same, so are there any changes with 1355 the metals just set up?
Uh, nope, no 1356 changes.
It's everything's the same.
The 1357 movements are the movements.
1358 Can you show us a full shoulder turn with 1359 the axiom and talk us through it?
1360 Full shoulder turn, everything's exactly 1361 the same.
Literally nothing has changed.
1362 This movement of the arms being clockwise 1363 is just to get the feeling of syncing up.
1364 You can see as I do this, even as an 1365 exaggerated motion, my arms and my lower 1366 body are in sync.
They're moving together 1367 properly, perhaps for the first time for 1368 many of you.
So what does it look like in 1369 the real swing?
It's exactly the same.
My 1370 shoulder turn.
1371 Hasn't changed at all.
What I'm really 1372 fixated on is that clockwise movement of 1373 the pressure on my foot.
Because that 1374 gets my hips moving correctly.
It gets my 1375 pressure moving correctly.
And it gets my 1376 shoulders moving.
So I'm just getting my 1377 hands moving in this clockwise circle.
I 1378 don't have to think about my shoulders or 1379 arms or any of those things.
How would 1380 the nine to three drill work?
Exactly the 1381 same?
It's just going to be much, much 1382 smaller as you're doing this.
So I'm 1383 still doing the same thing.
I'm just 1384 making this quick little pressure shift 1385 around my right foot, but everything else 1386 is exactly the same.
You can see it in my 1387 right.
That's why I wore these ugly white 1388 shoes to really exaggerate.
So you can 1389 kind of see how my pressure moves around 1390 my foot, even in a little nine to three 1391 drill.
It's just shorter, quicker.
1392 And yes, you'll have access to this 1393 afterwards.
1394 What's the best drill you recommend for 1395 this?
1396 Seriously?
1397 This is the drill.
1398 The axiom is the movement.
Maybe I didn't 1399 explain it very well.
The whole point of 1400 this is that you're feeling one overall 1401 overarching movement.
The pressure of the 1402 right foot, the hands moving in a 1403 generalized clockwise direction.
It 1404 really doesn't matter where they go as 1405 long as it's clockwise.
1406 And you don't have to think about 1407 drilling all this stuff.
This is the 1408 drill, the drill is the swing, and the 1409 swing is the drill, which was the purpose 1410 of the dead drill.
But this incorporates 1411 the arms and the club and everything 1412 immediately, so that you can immediately 1413 feel how these are synced up in the 1414 swing.
To make it very simple and very 1415 easy to understand, trying to get to some 1416 of the.
Where should the arms and hands 1417 1418 when the pressure is on the heel of the 1419 right foot?
Don't think so much about 1420 trying to perfect this stuff and getting 1421 your hands like, Okay.
My pressure is at 1422 4 37 on my right foot and it's moving to 1423 five 1424 You should feel it.
As my hand is moving 1425 back, my pressure naturally goes to my 1426 heel.
But now my right elbow is pretty 1427 deep, right?
It's buried back here.
1428 Again, it's a big exaggeration.
I 1429 couldn't get my hand back here with my 1430 left hand on the club.
So now as I come 1431 through, I've got to make room for this 1432 elbow, which is why I'm moving to six, 1433 seven o'clock because that's moving my 1434 hip laterally out of the way to make room 1435 for this right elbow to come in.
So don't 1436 think about.
Where exactly your hands 1437 should be on the clock and where your 1438 pressure should be at the same time 1439 That's missing the force for the trees.
I 1440 want you to feel it I want you to feel 1441 how this is very natural.
This is playing 1442 air guitar on a merry-go-round, right?
1443 Or as I was joking earlier with somebody, 1444 it's a very flamboyant way to direct 1445 traffic I want you to go that way, right?
1446 If the village people were traffic 1447 directors, this is how they would do it 1448 This is the point of this, is to feel 1449 this big, exaggerated loop with your 1450 hand.
Of course, you're not going to do 1451 that in a real swig.
You can if you want 1452 to.
But the point is that it makes it 1453 very easy to feel how everything syncs up 1454 together, like gears meshing together.
So 1455 don't try to make it particular and say, 1456 well, my hand is at 5 o'clock, and I know 1457 my pressure should be at this point.
I 1458 want you to feel this.
1459 Let's see.
Close to your inside and 1460 close.
I'm not sure I understand, Craig.
1461 Give me a little bit more in there.
1462 Is the pressure changed controlled by the 1463 right knee?
1464 Stand, stand, stand, stand.
1465 The engine is the foot.
1466 That's it.
1467 Care where your right knee goes.
Your 1468 right knee is being moved by pressure 1469 shift in your foot.
1470 That's it.
That's the beauty of it is it 1471 has to be simple.
1472 In order for this to be effective, You 1473 can't think 50,000 things, and you can't 1474 try to make it something more than it's 1475 not.
1476 It's meant to be incredibly simple by 1477 design, and it's meant to be only learned 1478 by feel, no positions whatsoever.
I'm 1479 trying to get you out of that and force 1480 you to learn by feel, and there's a lot 1481 of byproducts that go along with this.
1482 First of all, 1483 let's just talk real life for a second.
1484 You're out on the golf course.
1485 You're on the 14th hole, and you're 1486 playing against your buddy for a $5 nap 1487 song, and your swing's starting to leak a 1488 little bit of oil.
What do you resort 1489 back to when your swing starts to fall 1490 apart?
1491 You resort back to however you learn.
1492 Whatever tip that you've got or whatever 1493 mechanical feeling, these crutches that 1494 we rely on, these are what we resort back 1495 to in pressure.
1496 Now, the problem is when you start 1497 thinking technically, your brain can only 1498 handle one thought at a time.
Your 1499 subconscious can handle the zillions.
1500 So we don't want to try and be 1501 mechanically thinking through our swing.
1502 When the pressure's on in a real match, 1503 or even if you're trying to shoot your 1504 best score, or whatever it is.
We want to 1505 resort back to something that's going to 1506 be productive.
1507 Thinking mechanically is not going to be 1508 productive.
I want to feel something.
I 1509 want to step up to the team and be like, 1510 okay, I have to put this ball in play and 1511 I have to hit it properly.
So what do I 1512 need to do?
My swing's leaking a little 1513 bit of oil.
My stuff's getting a little 1514 loosey-goosey.
I'm not really sure where 1515 this ball is going.
1516 Well, all I need to do is just get my 1517 foot moving again.
I just need to get 1518 this free flowing action.
I can do that 1519 and I can feel it.
That's what I resort 1520 back to.
So I'm not going to give you any 1521 technical things that you guys are 1522 looking for by design so that when your 1523 swing does start to leave oil, you don't 1524 have any technical thoughts to fall back 1525 on in the first place.
That's 1526 intentional.
I'm trying to wean people 1527 away from that.
Because it's a very, very 1528 difficult way to put everything together 1529 consistently.
Of course, millions and 1530 millions of golfers do it.
1531 But for everybody to have a universally 1532 effective way of doing things, I believe 1533 it's so much easier to have only a feel 1534 to rely on when things start going bad.
1535 Anytime that you're on the golf course, 1536 you're wanting to practice, you're 1537 wanting to warm up, have this simple 1538 feel.
1539 Let's see.
So let's talk a little bit 1540 about the right and left side.
1541 So I've done a video on the site.
Again, 1542 I've been getting beta testers to work on 1543 getting feedback for it.
The point is it 1544 doesn't matter if you want to be right 1545 side dominant or left side dominant.
It 1546 doesn't matter.
You can go either way.
1547 And there's a video on the site, left 1548 versus right, that I'll be putting out 1549 soon for everybody when we release 1550 everything on Masters Week.
I just want 1551 to still get some more feedback on it 1552 because we've been doing live lessons 1553 with people who are very lead side 1554 dominant, very trail side dominant.
The 1555 point of this is that it doesn't matter.
1556 And that's really what I want you to 1557 understand.
If you want to swing very 1558 lead side dominant, like I talk about in 1559 that video, Ernie Els, I'll just give you 1560 a quick highlight of the video.
The video 1561 opens with Ernie Els talking about the 1562 only thing he feels in his downswing is 1563 he just waits for his left arm to fall.
1564 That's his perception.
That's his feeling 1565 in his swing.
And of course, Ernie Els 1566 has a beautiful, rhythmical, tempo 1567 -driven, effortless golf swing and hits 1568 the ball a long ways.
And then I have 1569 another clip right after him saying, 1570 Tiger Woods says, I feel everything in my 1571 right hand.
Now, how do you reconcile 1572 those two?
They both work.
1573 So what I wanted to do is give people a 1574 choice that you don't have to feel one 1575 way or the other.
And again, leverage the 1576 ability to learn a full stroke in the 1577 golf swing, the full baunty, the full big 1578 picture with their dominant hand.
Because 1579 again, most people are right side 1580 dominant.
That's 90% of the people on the 1581 planet.
So when you're very right side 1582 dominant, It's easier to learn this stuff 1583 with your dominant hand, But you can 1584 still, even if you're right hand dominant 1585 and you want to play left-handed.
Which?
1586 Craig, one of our instructors.
He's very 1587 lead side dominant.
I've always been lead 1588 side dominant.
I switched to right side 1589 dominant while I was doing this because I 1590 have a bunch of nerve damage on my left 1591 side.
But I still can swing either way, 1592 and in fact, in that video, I hit drivers 1593 both lead side, dominant and right side.
1594 They're a little bit different.
I talked 1595 about the differences 1596 But the point is you get to choose.
You 1597 get to choose what feels best for you.
Do 1598 you want a more lead side, rhythmical, 1599 beautiful, classical golf swing?
Or do 1600 you want a shorter John Rahm, Tony Finau 1601 -esque trail side thrust swing?
They both 1602 work with this.
That's the beauty of it.
1603 You can do either one.
1604 How to transition to doing this with the 1605 ball.
1606 That was another big thing.
So that's a 1607 good question.
1608 I want you to hit balls right away.
1609 The whole purpose of this stuff is that.
1610 I was trying to look at everything that 1611 I've seen over the last 26 years of 1612 teaching and take what I've learned and 1613 say, okay, 1614 now I've seen hundreds of thousands of 1615 people swing a golf club and I've seen 1616 the same mistakes literally tens of 1617 thousands of times.
How can I take that 1618 and get everybody that's doing these 1619 mistakes to move correctly and do it 1620 quickly?
And one of the things that I've 1621 seen over the years is that people tend 1622 to get stuck in perfecting things.
And 1623 certainly there's a point and a time for 1624 having things refined and dialed in, but 1625 they never get past that point.
And 1626 they're so fixated on perfecting a 1627 position that the overall movement is 1628 lost.
And so then when they go to hit 1629 balls, they've spent so much time in 1630 front of the mirror just going really 1631 slow.
1632 and they've not taken the time to build 1633 up some steps to go a little bit faster 1634 and a little bit faster and a little bit 1635 faster, that all of a sudden they can't 1636 make that transition, that leap from 1637 doing drills to hitting balls.
1638 This by design was to circumvent that.
I 1639 want you to hit balls immediately.
I want 1640 you to go out and immediately start 1641 swinging, not only hitting balls, but 1642 swinging fast.
I want you to learn this 1643 by feel swinging quickly.
Not by.
And, of 1644 course, there's a time and a place if 1645 you're not getting it or missing pieces 1646 again.
We have lots of people who are 1647 going to be all over the spectrum, right?
1648 So again, I'm looking at this 1649 holistically, not just like what one 1650 person does or what you might do.
The 1651 point is that lots of people are going to 1652 do things differently.
So when you're 1653 doing this, If you're going back and 1654 taking your time, going really slow and 1655 getting all mechanical and thinking all 1656 these things, you're going to miss the 1657 forest for the trees.
I want you to feel 1658 it in that right foot and that clockwise 1659 direction and start swinging quickly.
1660 That's going to be the fastest way for 1661 you to make the transition is there isn't 1662 a transition.
You're moving quickly right 1663 away because the swing happens very fast.
1664 And that's what I want you to feel and 1665 being able to feel one simple thing.
Just 1666 pressure shift around your foot allows 1667 you to take this straight to the course 1668 and experience results right away.
1669 The squat to square happen naturally?
1670 Absolutely.
1671 Does this abandon dead drill?
All right.
1672 So I could have had a mic problem 1673 earlier.
So I was talking about this 1674 stuff.
Nothing changes.
The dead drill, 1675 the clamshell drill, the right shoulder 1676 blade, they're all the same things.
It's 1677 all.
This is taking all of that stuff 1678 and combining it into one simple movement 1679 that makes all of those things happen 1680 naturally.
Now, of course, those of you 1681 who spent the time to really master the 1682 dead drill and learn the positions that 1683 you need to be in, this will be super 1684 fast because now you can see, oh gosh, 1685 now I can make it happen naturally and 1686 automatically.
1687 So those that haven't, and if you don't 1688 really understand still what's going on 1689 and how simple this movement really is, 1690 then you need to still look at the dead 1691 drill and like, oh, okay, now I see why 1692 my pressure needs to move in this 1693 clockwise direction because I realize 1694 that my hip needs to go a little bit to 1695 the right, and then it's got to go back 1696 to the left, et cetera.
Same thing in the 1697 downswing.
So I'm coming through with a 1698 squat to square.
That's it.
It's 1699 happening automatically.
As my hip gets 1700 deep and I begin to shift my pressure and 1701 get up onto my toe, The squat to square.
1702 All those things happen naturally.
Oh, 1703 yeah, let me.
Yeah, I'm going to put 1704 Chris's lesson off here.
I don't know why 1705 it wouldn't let me, um, put them both up 1706 at the same time.
So I'm going to put 1707 Chris's up here now.
So if you guys are 1708 looking for lessons with Chris, his is up 1709 there now, all right, what about angle of 1710 attack?
Looks like it's coming in quite 1711 shallow.
Absolutely.
1712 I want that thing to come in as shallow 1713 as I possibly can, because I want to hit 1714 the ball as high as I possibly can.
Now, 1715 many of you who are flippers and 1716 scoopers, the idea of coming in shallow 1717 doesn't make sense because you want to 1718 hit down the ball more.
The better you 1719 get, the more you realize that your 1720 shallower angled attack is what you're 1721 seeking.
So, 1722 yes, this is by design teaching you how 1723 to come in very shallow.
The average tour 1724 pro with a pitching wedge is only 4.
7 1725 degrees.
That's very, very shallow.
1726 That's like bouncing off the earth's 1727 atmosphere shallow.
Now, of course, there 1728 are times where they're digging squirrel 1729 graves because they're wanting to change 1730 the shot shape or trajectory or spin rate 1731 or whatever it is.
But the point is, 1732 absolutely, this is by design to shallow 1733 out the swing angle of attack, to make it 1734 very, very shallow so you can get height 1735 on the ball because the balls don't spin 1736 today like they used to and the clubs 1737 don't spin today like they used to.
used 1738 to.
So if you're trying to come into a 1739 par five with the three wood, you need to 1740 hit that freaking thing straight up in 1741 the air to get it to stop and hold the 1742 green.
Otherwise, you've got to land it 1743 30 yards short and try to squeeze it 1744 through some bunkers.
So yes, by design, 1745 this is meant to be shallow.
1746 The release.
1747 The release should be automatic.
You 1748 shouldn't be having to think about it 1749 because as you begin to move clockwise, 1750 there's only so far you can go.
1751 And at some point it's natural to let it 1752 release, right?
So if I take my right 1753 hand, I'm going to exaggerate this for 1754 just a second.
As I'm doing this with my 1755 right hand, I mean, this is way, way too 1756 shallow, of course.
But at some point I 1757 can't keep going.
It wouldn't make any 1758 sense to keep going this way.
So as I do 1759 that, now the club just naturally wants 1760 to release.
So the point of the release 1761 is to feel it.
I want you to feel how 1762 this clockwise motion.
1763 Makes the club naturally want to release 1764 and at a counterclockwise motion at the 1765 last second.
But you don't have time to 1766 think that, nor should you.
I want you to 1767 feel how this happens naturally in the 1768 release.
What's your initial move?
There 1769 is no initial move.
It's a feeling I 1770 don't want you to think about initial 1771 moves.
I want you to get a feeling, I 1772 want you to feel how your pressure shift 1773 is moving.
Your initial move is putting 1774 your brain in your foot and saying, I 1775 just want to feel this clockwise 1776 movement, that's the initial move.
If you 1777 want to have a swing, trigger or forward 1778 press or whatever, I don't really care.
1779 Again, it's missing the forest for the 1780 trees.
None of that stuff really matters, 1781 unless it helps you do this movement more 1782 quickly, more easily.
Can the right arm 1783 get too deep?
Sure, you can still do 1784 something where you could do something 1785 goofy and get your right arm super deep.
1786 But again, if you're feeling the motion, 1787 it's very hard to get too deep with it.
1788 It's not been very common for us.
I don't 1789 think we've really seen it at all.
You'd 1790 have to do something really, really crazy 1791 for it to get too deep because that 1792 clockwise movement of your foot makes 1793 your body begin to rotate, right?
As I'm 1794 getting off the merry-go-round and I'm 1795 moving my hips, I'm not going to move my 1796 shoulders at all.
Look at my shoulder.
1797 Look at my logo on my shirt.
1798 I moved my pressure on my merry-go-round.
1799 But my shoulders got turned.
As my 1800 shoulders get turned, it pulls my hands 1801 back forward.
That's why when you look at 1802 a certain plate, like a lot of tour pros, 1803 like Tiger is an example, 1804 his hands look like during the transition 1805 they go straight down, right?
You've seen 1806 this millions of times as I've talked 1807 about this in videos.
1808 But that's not what's really happening.
1809 His hands are actually doing this.
1810 Now, why doesn't it look like this?
1811 Because he's turning.
As I turn, my hands 1812 get pulled back in a path.
Toward the 1813 ball.
So it looks like they're going 1814 straight down, but the only way that they 1815 would actually go straight down is if my 1816 body stopped moving.
Right now, if I 1817 don't turn at all, I can make my hands go 1818 like this.
But as soon as I start 1819 turning, my hands get thrust back out 1820 because my shoulders are turning.
So you 1821 shouldn't get too deep unless you stall 1822 out your foot.
How would this affect a 1823 specialty shot?
It doesn't matter, You're 1824 just altering the release slightly, 1825 right?
If I want to hit a little bit of a 1826 cut, I'm going to hold the release off.
1827 If I want to hit a little bit of a draw, 1828 I'm just going to stall my body out just 1829 a tiny bit to give my hands time to catch 1830 up.
Very, very easy to shape the shots.
1831 Your hands should be relaxed.
1832 Steven, the audience is still thinking 1833 too much mechanically.
Yep, 1834 nailed it.
I'm going to upload that one 1835 myself.
1836 It's hard to kind of pull the rug out 1837 there.
And for so many people, this is 1838 the number one crux that I think that 1839 Craig and I would say we've seen.
The 1840 only way you're going to screw this up is 1841 to try and make it mechanical.
It's not 1842 mechanical.
It's meant to be feel-based 1843 by design.
It's intelligent intent that I 1844 was trying to think through all of the 1845 ways that people struggle with the golf 1846 swing.
And how can I solve that?
How 1847 could you take everything and boil it 1848 into one simple field?
1849 And that is the key.
So I will not give 1850 you the mechanical things to think about.
1851 I want you to feel how to do this quick 1852 pressure shift and this clockwise motion.
1853 All you have to do is think clockwise 1854 pressure shift and some sort of clockwise 1855 move with your hands, and that's it.
Then 1856 you can reserve your brain power.
to 1857 release the club a certain way, to alter 1858 the release, to think about shot shape or 1859 trajectory or what have you, Things that 1860 you normally couldn't even dream about 1861 doing in your swing because you're 1862 swinging so inefficiently and using your 1863 arms and hands for everything.
Now 1864 they're in reserve because you can see 1865 there's no point swinging your arms fast, 1866 right?
Most people are going to go to the 1867 top and, again, shift back to a 1868 counterclockwise movement because that's 1869 what they feel like they need to do.
1870 One of the challenges of golf, you have a 1871 hit instinct, right?
Little white demons 1872 out in front of you.
1873 What you've done is turned away from it.
1874 And now your body and your brain freaks 1875 out.
I got to go back out there and get 1876 it because it's out there.
I turned away 1877 from it.
1878 What I'm telling you, instead of turning 1879 away from it, is to continue your 1880 clockwise movement.
Of course, the club 1881 will still be brought back down to the 1882 ball just from the inside.
1883 Yes, the stuff will all be on the site.
1884 Releasing all masters.
1885 Weak.
So I'm going to remove that.
1886 Interior hip pain with rotation to the 1887 left.
1888 Not sure.
We have to take a look and see 1889 what's going on there.
So what happened 1890 to vertical force?
Nothing.
1891 I'll just answer that one really quickly.
1892 The thing with vertical force is that I 1893 hit balls where I had very low vertical 1894 force and still hit the ball a mile.
And 1895 I hit balls with really high vertical 1896 force.
And my swing speed went down.
And 1897 everywhere in between.
So there is no 1898 direct correlation.
Now, you can see, we 1899 shouldn't say that.
That's not fair.
1900 There is a direct correlation in the 1901 longest hitters on the planet who see 1902 high peak vertical forces.
1903 And for sure, you can see that.
But I'm 1904 not out here trying to teach people to 1905 swing like Kyle Berkshire.
1906 If you want to be a long drive guy, 1907 that's not what I'm doing here at all.
1908 I'm 5'9", 165 pounds and still swing 125 1909 miles an hour.
That's plenty fast.
1910 I'm talking about efficiency and 1911 consistency.
Kyle Berkshire will never be 1912 on the PGA Tour.
I'm sorry.
It just won't 1913 happen unless he completely reinvents his 1914 golf swing.
But I love his swing.
It's 1915 awesome.
Fun to watch.
But I'm not 1916 teaching people how to swing all out and 1917 swing at 150 miles an hour.
So do you 1918 need these radically high vertical forces 1919 is the point to produce a lot of speed?
1920 Absolutely not.
So you don't have to 1921 worry about it.
And again, getting into a 1922 lot of these technical things, these 1923 measuring tools like this, which are 1924 super cool.
1925 Without really understanding the bigger 1926 picture, which to me, that the axiom is, 1927 is the big picture.
If you just did this, 1928 You can go out and swing the club well 1929 enough to consistently shoot the 70s 1930 right now.
Not saying everybody's gonna 1931 do that right now, But you can, of 1932 course.
You see lots of people have done 1933 that, you see people go out and shoot the 1934 60s and Shoot in the 80s who have never 1935 broken a hundred, etc Because all of a 1936 sudden your mind is freed up to move 1937 To feel something in your swing, But 1938 you're also getting all of the things 1939 that happen in a tour.
Pro swing.
Being 1940 on plane, being on path, being able to 1941 release and square the face, having 1942 speed, getting your hips open, 1943 Maintaining your posture, not swaying 1944 off.
All of those things that amateurs 1945 doing pros don't.
These all happen as a 1946 result, That's the point.
Let's go out 1947 and have fun again, Let's just have a 1948 really simple swing.
And if you want to 1949 work with us to perfect it and get, see 1950 how good you can get and try to fine-tune 1951 it.
Of course, That's what we're here 1952 for, but the bigger picture is more 1953 important.
Let's focus on the big stuff 1954 and not worry about all the details.
How 1955 do we create maximum speed?
The simplest 1956 way to create speed in the swing is to 1957 again think about your right foot as the 1958 gas pedal.
It's the throttle of your golf 1959 swing.
If you want to swing faster, move 1960 your pressure faster, go around that 1961 circle faster.
you want to swing slower, 1962 like a little pitch shot, make that 1963 slower.
Really simple.
Just focusing on 1964 the foot.
1965 What if you have limited flexibility?
1966 Doesn't matter.
Doesn't require much 1967 flexibility here at all.
1968 Can you please show a slow motion and 1969 close-up of the right foot motion and 1970 exit in the mirror?
I'd really prefer not 1971 1972 Because again, it's not the point.
It's 1973 not about looking at my foot and saying, 1974 oh, it moves exactly like this at this 1975 time in the swing.
1976 Trust your feeling.
I've spent a lifetime 1977 searching for a feeling, a simple 1978 feeling.
that would make everything 1979 happen in the swing naturally.
1980 That's the point of this.
It's not about 1981 making sure that you're at 2 o'clock, 3 o 1982 'clock, 4 o'clock, 5 o'clock, 6 o'clock, 7 1983 o'clock, 8 o'clock.
It's the feeling of 1984 going around and coming up onto the toe, 1985 right?
That's it.
If you do that, you 1986 think about that knee pointing here, 1987 you're good to go.
You don't have to make 1988 it any more complicated than that.
So 1989 think about feeling this clockwise 1990 motion.
That's it.
As I come up onto my 1991 right big toe, I'm just getting my knee 1992 kind of going toward the target, 1993 replacing my left knee with my right knee 1994 so that my left knee straightens and 1995 moves back out of the way.
I'm coming up 1996 onto my big toe as a result of that.
1997 That's all happening without me having to 1998 be mechanical with it.
1999 I've always had really light grip 2000 pressure, so that hasn't really changed 2001 anything.
2002 But if you're death gripping the club, 2003 it's probably actually a good question 2004 for the group.
Um, he's asking, Does does 2005 the axiom change the grip pressure?
2006 People have really tight grips when 2007 they're hucking the club from the top 2008 because you need to.
Your body is not 2009 stupid, your brain is not stupid.
As much 2010 as you may think at times like, What's 2011 wrong with you?
you know, you may think 2012 that your body's dumb, it's not.
You're 2013 gripping the club tight because you need 2014 to.
That's the part that you're probably 2015 not understanding if you start to throw 2016 the club and this 2017 begins to go out away from you, of course 2018 you need to death grip this thing because 2019 otherwise you're going to let go of it.
2020 You've thrown it at the wrong time.
So 2021 what you should feel is that this is very 2022 natural.
I'm barely holding on to the 2023 club at all.
And that's where my speed's 2024 coming from, right?
So if you're used to 2025 death gripping the club, should this feel 2026 with way less grip pressure?
2027 Absolutely.
2028 It should feel way less grip pressure.
2029 No, you don't need a loop in your swing.
2030 This was, again, an exaggeration.
of the 2031 clockwise motion.
So no, definitely no 2032 loop in your swing.
You can.
2033 Yep, reduce the grip pressure.
2034 Should you practice the dead drill or the 2035 axis?
They're one and the same.
2036 The movements are the same.
It's the 2037 feeling that is allowing you to produce 2038 the positions of the dead drill.
So if 2039 you're not nailing these things and 2040 you.
still tend to make a little bit of 2041 a mistake here or there, then the dead 2042 drill and all of those videos tell you 2043 exactly where you're supposed to be and 2044 how to get there.
The axiom makes those 2045 happen automatically when you feel it and 2046 do it correctly.
So that's the point.
The 2047 dead drill positions and things that 2048 you've learned there are all exactly the 2049 same.
So can you still work?
Of course, 2050 that's what they're there for.
This is a 2051 way to take that mechanical movement and 2052 transfer and translate it into one feel.
2053 That is global, that is in the entire 2054 golf swing, like the dead drill.
Really 2055 just focused on the hips and let you do 2056 what you want with the arms.
To a degree, 2057 just really emphasize being a little bit 2058 more passive with it.
This integrates the 2059 arms and the club and the lower body, and 2060 everything all together as one holistic 2061 thing.
Should this help keep tush line in 2062 place?
Absolutely, that is very, very 2063 important, as I showed you earlier with 2064 the Clan Shell drill.
When you're going 2065 back to six 2066 trail leg is naturally going to 2067 straighten up a little bit.
We definitely 2068 don't want to hyperextend it out.
But 2069 it's natural as you do this for your 2070 right leg to straighten a tiny bit and 2071 your hip to get deeper.
And then as you 2072 begin to move to 7 and 8 o'clock, your 2073 left hip is beginning to get deeper.
And 2074 so, yes, it absolutely is designed to 2075 help your hips move through correctly.
2076 What have been the top two to three 2077 errors that we've seen in the beta test?
2078 Great question.
2079 Hands down.
I'm sure Craig will die to 2080 jump in here, um, 100.
The foot stalling 2081 out, focus on the arms, the club try to 2082 add speed from the arms.
Going back to 2083 those old things, the foot dies 2084 immediately.
That's the number one thing.
2085 It's really the only way to really muck 2086 it up, to be honest, is if your foot 2087 stops working.
If you stop pressure shift 2088 and you start swinging with your arms and 2089 hands, your foot will stall immediately.
2090 You don't use your arms and hands and 2091 shoulders to huck the club down.
Again, 2092 think about the direction of movement.
If 2093 I was to make a mistake and swing steep 2094 or what have you, it's going to be a 2095 counterclockwise movement with my hands.
2096 So if you keep your foot going and you 2097 just let your arms be more relaxed and 2098 let them just move in a subtle little 2099 clockwise circle, then you can't really 2100 screw it up.
2101 Right foot, that's your brain.
That's the 2102 engine.
It's the throttle.
It's the 2103 brakes.
It's everything.
It allows you to 2104 focus on one thing that has this 2105 butterfly effect that gets everything 2106 moving.
But if you lose focus on that and 2107 you get fixated on the arms and the club 2108 and the position and the sequence and all 2109 that stuff, you're going to make a bunch 2110 of mistakes that are totally avoidable.
2111 If you keep that foot going, none of 2112 those things will happen.
2113 Britt, thank you.
Yes, you should feel 2114 athletic.
And that's one of the greatest 2115 things.
That's the biggest feedback that 2116 I've gotten is that people feel fluid and 2117 athletic and dynamic again, instead of 2118 like this robot trying to make all of 2119 this stuff glue together.
2120 The swing is as complicated as you make 2121 it, right?
There's, there's guys who pick 2122 up the golf club and are just like, I got 2123 it.
They naturally do this for whatever 2124 reason.
And then there's, 2125 Pretty much everybody else who struggles 2126 their whole life with trying to figure 2127 out how to put the bat on the ball.
2128 In order to tap into your inner 2129 athleticism, you have to begin to move 2130 like an athlete.
And you have to begin to 2131 feel things.
2132 Where a lot of this started for me was 2133 trying to explain to people how to drive 2134 on my racetrack.
2135 So you guys know I have a little dirt 2136 track at my house that I designed and 2137 built.
And I let people bring their side 2138 -by-sides and cars, off-road cars over 2139 here and drive on it.
And usually people 2140 are four or five seconds a lap slower 2141 than me.
So I'm trying to explain to them 2142 how to get around this track fast in the 2143 dirt.
I can't do it through mechanics.
I 2144 can't say, okay, when you get to this 2145 tree, break this exact amount and then 2146 turn the steering this exact amount.
It 2147 doesn't work.
These things are happening 2148 in milliseconds, just like they are in 2149 the golf swing.
I have to tell them to 2150 feel this and feel that in the golf 2151 swing.
has just always been missing that 2152 because everybody interprets feeling so 2153 differently.
2154 So when you think about that, when you 2155 start feeling athletic again, and you 2156 start getting out of your own way, and 2157 you start feeling how to move instead of 2158 thinking how to move, that's where the 2159 magic really happens.
Yeah, Christopher, 2160 great observation.
It is.
There's so much 2161 of this stuff going on.
2162 If you look at golf instruction today, I 2163 know you guys go out on YouTube and scour 2164 the videos all the time for all the 2165 different instructors out there.
And 2166 what's cool is at least nowadays, a lot 2167 of instructors, the top tier instructors 2168 who have tools like 3D motion capture, 2169 force plates, high speed cameras, launch 2170 monitors, all this stuff, are kind of all 2171 saying more of the same things, the 2172 mechanics, the same stuff that I've been 2173 teaching you guys for a long time.
The 2174 mechanics and positions of rotary swing 2175 are what the tour pros do.
2176 So, more and more players or instructors 2177 who measure and see the swing from an 2178 analytical, data-driven perspective, know 2179 that this is what the Tour of Bros.
are 2180 doing.
So everybody's kind of all saying 2181 the same thing nowadays, the better 2182 instructors are.
But the catch is they're 2183 all focusing on the minutiae without 2184 seeing the bigger picture.
And so you 2185 can't learn through minutiae.
I know 2186 there's those guys out there on YouTube 2187 who are talking about, you know, using 3D 2188 stuff.
And say, Oh, well.
The right 2189 shoulder, the left shoulder goes down to 2190 start the downside.
That's happening in 2191 like one, one thousandth of a second.
Can 2192 you think that?
Of course not, but should 2193 your left shoulder go down?
Naturally?
2194 Absolutely.
As I'm moving my pressure, as 2195 I'm going from six 2196 That's, again, kind of fixating on the 2197 wrong things, Charles.
Think about 2198 pressure shift in a clockwise direction.
2199 It doesn't have to be the shape of your 2200 foot or a circle.
2201 If you're trying to make it a circle, 2202 that's unnatural because that's going to 2203 be way too big.
It is technically kind of 2204 following the shape of your foot, per se, 2205 although I wouldn't get too caught up in 2206 that detail.
2207 That's what you're feeling.
So, of 2208 course, it has to follow the shape of 2209 your foot, because that's what you're 2210 feeling is the pressure shift moving 2211 around the perimeter of your foot.
But 2212 again, don't make it this big, 2213 exaggerated motion.
That's fine to do it 2214 first to get your pelvis moving right.
2215 But as you free up and you get more 2216 relaxed, this movement happens very 2217 subtly, very quickly.
And the Tour Pro 2218 videos, uh, that are on the side as part 2219 of the Axiom Test group, show this stuff.
2220 I've got a Jessica Corda video, who she?
2221 You can see this so clearly in her swing, 2222 exactly how her hips are moving 2223 throughout the swing.
She's a phenomenal 2224 ball striker.
She has a wonderful golf 2225 swing.
2226 And same thing as I mentioned to John 2227 Robb.
You'll see that this movement is 2228 very, very simple.
You don't have to make 2229 it any more complicated.
2230 The dead drill simplified.
I like that.
2231 Yes, the dead drill automagically.
2232 The goal is you know that the movements 2233 of the dead drill are what every great 2234 ball striker on the planet does.
It's 2235 inarguable.
You can see it.
It's 2236 quantifiable.
It's totally obvious that 2237 these are what the Tour pros do, but the 2238 point of it is that the tour pros didn't 2239 learn through mechanical positions.
And, 2240 as I mentioned, all the Tour pros I 2241 worked with, none of the stuff that I do 2242 with amateurs is the stuff that I did 2243 with tour pros.
But they already had this 2244 underlying movement.
They just did it, 2245 they didn't know how they did it, they 2246 didn't know why they did it, it was just 2247 natural for them to do it.
And what I'm 2248 trying to do is find a way for an amateur 2249 golfer, a 25 handicapper who has no clue 2250 how to swing.
And trust me, we've seen a 2251 lot of them.
And take that person and get 2252 them to move like a pro.
That's what's 2253 cool about this stuff.
I love taking 2254 somebody who's way off their reservation 2255 and getting them to move fluidly and 2256 athletically and dynamically and 2257 properly, without having to go through 2258 months and months, and months and months 2259 of work.
I want to do it fast, and this 2260 is the way to do that.
2261 Yep, Daniel, exactly.
You want to speed 2262 it up?
2263 Speed up the throttle on the right foot, 2264 and that's it.
No more thinking.
2265 Yep, Stan working through the dead drill.
2266 This is a way to make the dead drill 2267 very, very intuitive and natural.
2268 Yeah, Robert, I wish I'd known this a 2269 long time ago too.
You and me both.
2270 The replay will be available after we're 2271 done here.
So I'm just, again, just 2272 wrapping up some questions and see if 2273 there's anything that's been voted up to 2274 the top.
2275 Let's see.
2276 Yep, same motion for bump and run, short 2277 game shots.
We've got a lot of people who 2278 tell us that they feel like the short 2279 game stuff is so much easier for them now 2280 with this movement.
2281 Right knee faces nine o'clock and yours 2282 is going to two o'clock.
All right, That 2283 would be a big problem.
So you need to 2284 get your knee and point it that way, 2285 which means your hips have to rotate.
2286 You've got to get both butt cheeks open 2287 at impact.
And it's easier when you do 2288 that at first, letting your heel come up 2289 that allows you to really come up.
But in 2290 a real swing, we would be more like this.
2291 But my right knee two 2292 It's got to point down the target line 2293 Yep, Doug if you Go absolutely.
Take this 2294 out to the course and try it.
Feel it.
2295 See what you can experience with it.
2296 Gerald, that's awesome.
2297 Yeah, those of you who are able to hit 2298 balls while you're doing this, you'll see 2299 it and feel it right away.
That's what's 2300 cool about this stuff.
2301 Will this become a drill?
2302 Is this the road risk?
Yes.
2303 Again, nothing changes.
2304 My goal has always been able to find this 2305 overarching movement that makes all the 2306 positions happen naturally.
So the things 2307 that you learn in rotary swing, again, 2308 none of that stuff changes.
2309 This is a way to make that happen 2310 automatically.
This is the overarching 2311 movement and the positions, all those 2312 videos and details and mechanics for all 2313 you engineers that want to deep dive into 2314 it, that stuff's still there.
But my 2315 goal, I don't know if you guys remember 2316 this back in the 90s, you used to buy a 2317 DVD and everything you need to learn was 2318 a VHS type maybe.
And everything you need 2319 to learn is on that one video, right?
You 2320 didn't have hundreds or a thousand.
2321 There's millions of videos on YouTube 2322 right now.
That's crazy.
Literally, how 2323 could you possibly learn by going through 2324 millions of golf instruction videos?
It's 2325 the worst thing.
It's absurd.
But that's 2326 what people try to do is learn through 2327 tips.
My goal with the axiom is I really 2328 wanted to boil the whole website down to 2329 one video.
Now, can't quite do it as just 2330 one video.
But you'll see when the new 2331 app.
Axiom content comes out that it's 2332 very streamlined.
It's very simple, 2333 There's only a handful of videos that you 2334 really need to go into.
And then there'll 2335 be a section where you go back to get 2336 into the more details and nuts and bolts 2337 and stuff that you want to or need to.
2338 But the goal is that this is Everything, 2339 this is the simplest way to do this.
And 2340 when you go back and you have some time 2341 to think about this and you look at the 2342 tour approach, You'll see that this 2343 movement was obvious all along.
You can 2344 see it now.
You can see the clockwise 2345 orbit, 2346 the knee of the hip, of the pressure 2347 shift of the hands.
So somebody asked, 2348 What does the axiom stand for?
The point 2349 was that this is so obvious and so simple 2350 that it was right in front of our face 2351 the whole time.
And it just took a long 2352 time to kind of boil it down to something 2353 like this.
But for me, that was always my 2354 goal was to solve the gallstone.
I had to 2355 come up with one thing that was a feel 2356 based thing that you learned through 2357 moving quickly rather than slow motion, 2358 and made everything that you were trying 2359 to do in your swing automatic.
And when 2360 you can feel this and see how it happens, 2361 then you understand what axiom really 2362 means.
2363 It is so obvious that there's no argument 2364 that this is what's happening in the best 2365 player's swings.
2366 It's going to be something that's like, 2367 yeah, of course, that totally makes 2368 sense.
You can feel it.
You can get 2369 anybody to move correctly right away.
And 2370 so at the end of the day, what axiom 2371 really means is about peering more shots 2372 because that's what I'm out here for.
I 2373 love.
crushing the ball right out of 2374 the center of the phase with a perfectly 2375 dead square face.
And that's what I'm 2376 trying to get you to do is to experience 2377 more of that.
2378 All right, guys, I think that I think 2379 we're pretty much the most, as much as I 2380 can here.
2381 I'm trying to kind of thumb through.
2382 There's a lot of different stuff that's 2383 kind of asked already or answered 2384 already.
2385 But here's the long or short of it.
2386 From this point forward, your swing 2387 should be simple.
It should be field 2388 -based.
You should have a feeling that 2389 creates the positions that you're looking 2390 for.
If you don't get it right away, it's 2391 okay.
2392 Not everybody has just gone out and 2393 played their best golf immediately.
Some 2394 of them took a few days.
Some of them 2395 take them longer.
Some are still working 2396 through it.
The point is, it's really, 2397 really simple.
2398 And if you don't make it simple and 2399 you're thinking through all these things, 2400 then get a live lesson with Chris or 2401 Craig and let them just see.
2402 From our perspective, it's incredibly 2403 simple.
We can see immediately how simple 2404 what you might be doing is wrong and you 2405 don't feel it.
So get a quick live lesson 2406 or jump in one of their unlimited review 2407 groups so that you can just not waste any 2408 more time.
You can get right to the 2409 promised land, get right to the nuts and 2410 bolts of what you truly need to feel and 2411 understand in your swing.
If you do that 2412 and you get a quick lesson, you're not 2413 going to spend all your time toiling away 2414 and trying to figure out, well, how do I 2415 move from the takeaway to the top of the 2416 back?
How do I?
I know I can make a 2417 perfect takeaway of the shoulder blade 2418 gliding, but I don't know where to go 2419 from here.
2420 Those are the types of things that I was 2421 trying to solve with this, things that 2422 I've heard over years where people just 2423 don't quite know how to put all this 2424 stuff together.
2425 So the goal is to make your swing simple.
2426 Make it really easy make it effortless if 2427 you're not there.
Let us help you.
It's 2428 not going to take long to get this stuff 2429 I probably will put myself out of 2430 business, But I'm just gonna go back to 2431 racing cars.
So so I'll miss you guys if 2432 that happens.
If not, I'll still be 2433 around because my next project Is Putting 2434 and I'm really, really, really far along 2435 with that.
So I'll talk about that later, 2436 But I'm gonna go ahead and wrap it up 2437 here.
It's been a couple hours.
Guys.
If 2438 you have any more questions, put them in 2439 the community.
That's what it's there 2440 for.
Chris and Craig and the other 2441 instructors are in there answering 2442 questions.
So if it didn't get answered 2443 now, let's go in there, but also take a 2444 chance to read through this.
There's a 2445 lot of posts in there, And I'm going to 2446 go and start opening stuff up as we get 2447 ready for the big release of all of the 2448 Axiom new content.
So that you guys will 2449 be up to speed on that.
So just keep 2450 checking back on the community.
2451 Otherwise, thank you guys so much.
I hope 2452 that you learned a lot.
I hope it gets 2453 you going in the right direction, and I 2454 will talk to you guys soon.
So here's the thing.
I've always believed that there was a way to teach somebody how to swing like a tour pro in minutes.
Because I believe there's always been this underlying movement pattern that if I could figure out what it was and I could get somebody to feel it, then they could do it.
And it could be anybody.
I'm not talking about somebody who's already a good player or somebody who is a crappy player or anywhere in between.
I'm talking about.
Anybody universally that they could learn how to move properly very quickly if we just could understand what this movement is now.
The problem is, most tour pros have no idea what they do.
And if they started thinking about it, They'd be back with the rest of everybody else not being on tour anymore.
Because you can't think your way through a swing when you're actually playing.
Now, the catch is, of course, to learn something and learn something that is mechanically complex.
Typically, The approach that you take is that you have to learn through in steps and chunks, and go through it in a mechanical way.
Because there's no other way to learn it.
Because everybody's feel is so subjective.
One person's feel versus another person's feel are so radically different.
And there's such an infinite number of variables in the golf swing that you could chase your tail for circles.
And I know many of you can probably relate to this, that you've spent your whole life trying to fix certain problems like over the top.
maintaining lag, getting your hips open at impact, hanging back on your back foot, losing the tush line or your posture, scooping or flipping or chicken wing.
I'm certain that most of you can relate to all of those problems.
Now, here's what's interesting.
I've taught dozens and dozens and dozens of tour pros over my career, and I never worked on any of that with any one of them, never.
Now, it's kind of weird when you think about it.
Every single tour pro on the planet does the opposite of what every single amateur does.
You never see a Tour pro losing his posture.
And the old puppy dog humping the fire hydrant and casting the club and scooping and flipping at impact and all of those things.
It's crazy, right?
Like the amateurs do.
Literally the exact opposite of what the Tour pros do, and what's interesting is the tour pros are just moving way more efficient.
It's way simpler for them than it is for you because you are working so much harder.
You're doing so many more things in your swing than what a tour pro is.
A tour pro is just moving much simpler.
So now we're getting to the nuts and bolts here.
Let's get into the meat of it.
And I'm going to spend some time walking you through this stuff more in depth.
than normal because there's things that we've seen that people have questions about or don't understand or what have you.
And that's what we're going to talk about first.
So if you're standing there, if you have room to kind of get up and move around and still see the screen while I'm doing this, I want you to do that now because I'm going to walk you through this whole strange movement, this strange sequence of movements that will become very natural, very fluid, very quickly.
I wore white shoes that are atrocious looking so you can see my feet better.
The first thing you're going to do, I just want you to stand up, give yourself some room.
You don't need a club yet.
You don't need to be in your posture.
And you can, if you want, take your shoes off to feel this.
For some people, it's a little bit easier to feel this with no shoes on.
I'm going to do it with shoes on at first, and I'm going to stand kind of closer here to the screens, to the camera, so you can kind of see more in detail.
So what is this movement that will allow 100 all of these positions to happen in your 101 swing automatically without you thinking 102 about it?
And what is it that the Tour 103 pros are doing?
So, here's my way of 104 teaching you how to do this in a very, 105 very simple way that requires no swing 106 thoughts whatsoever, period.
It's just a 107 feeling and I'm going to keep emphasizing 108 that as we go through this.
So here's 109 what I want you to do at first.
All I'm 110 going to do, and I'm going to explain 111 everything from a right-handed golfer's 112 perspective.
Because it's going to be 113 easier as I start explaining all of this 114 stuff, that.
If I have to say it both 115 ways, it'll be a little confusing.
116 Everything is going to be to a right 117 -handed golfer's perspective.
118 The first thing I want you to do is I 119 want you to stand up and imagine there's 120 a clock on the ground.
121 Imagine that 12 o'clock is straight in 122 front of you, 3 o'clock to your right, 6 123 o'clock back behind you.
124 All I want you to do is feel pressure 125 shift around the perimeter of your right 126 foot in a clockwise direction.
127 This is really simple.
So at first you 128 can go really slow, and if you're not 129 really certain what this is, I'm going to 130 come up to the camera and show you even 131 more in detail.
So here's my right shoe, 132 and you're just going to move pressure in 133 a clockwise direction around the 134 perimeter of your foot.
135 Just in that direction.
Make sense?
136 If you can understand clockwise versus 137 counterclockwise, you can swing properly.
138 This is going to be super simple.
So as 139 I'm doing this, I want to relax my hips 140 and I'm going to relax my legs and just 141 feel pressure going around.
Now, I don't 142 have to make this huge movement like 143 this.
144 That's not what we were trying to do.
I 145 just want you to feel a very subtle 146 pressure shift.
Okay.
147 So you're going around.
148 Around the merry-go-round.
This is what 149 the merry-go-round is and what you can 150 do.
As.
You feel this, you're gonna start 151 to feel that Liam got it Without me 152 telling you a whole lot.
You're gonna all 153 of a sudden feel how your pelvis and your 154 legs and everything begin to move 155 correctly.
Without you having to do much, 156 and you're only thinking or feeling a 157 pressure shift.
And it's not about trying 158 to make sure you go through every single 159 phase of the clock.
Two o'clock, three o 160 'clock, four o'clock, five o'clock, six o 161 'clock.
It's not like that at all.
162 This is a feeling of moving pressure in a 163 clockwise direction.
164 And as you see this at first, it's going 165 to start to look a little goofy.
It's 166 going to kind of feel like you're doing a 167 hula hoop.
And as you keep doing it.
Then 168 you're going to feel how all of a sudden 169 everything that you've tried to do in 170 your swing, maintaining your posture, 171 getting your hips up, get off your right 172 foot, maintain your leg, it's all going 173 to happen automatically.
174 So the first thing you've got to 175 understand is that the merry-go-round is 176 the engine of the swing.
Your right foot 177 for a right-handed golfer, pressure 178 moving in a clockwise direction is the 179 engine.
And if you can do this, 180 you can swing a golf club properly very 181 quickly.
Now I a lot of things that we've 182 seen or people kind of get really rigid 183 and they're trying to force it.
I want 184 you to be super relaxed, because the more 185 relaxed your hips are, the faster they 186 can move, the faster they move, the 187 faster you can swing.
So stay very 188 relaxed with this now.
At some point.
189 While this merry-go-round is going, this 190 is the engine of the swing.
at some 191 point, We need to get off this merry-go 192 -round.
And that happens when your 193 pressure is at about six 194 you're going to come up onto your right 195 big toe.
And as you do that, all I want 196 you to think about or feel at first is 197 taking your right knee and replacing 198 where your left knee is.
Now, of course, 199 it's not going to go exactly there.
And 200 all of these things at first are 201 exaggerations.
Okay.
202 So you're going around the merry-go-round 203 as I go back to six o'clock.
I'm just 204 going to get up onto my right big toe.
As 205 I watch, as I go to six 206 207 You don't have to think okay When do I 208 shift or how far do I go this way?
How 209 much do I shift that way?
If you just 210 feel your pressure going around and 211 around, you will feel.
How.
It's natural 212 to get up onto your big toe, your 213 pressure to shift back to the left and 214 then just take your right knee and Point 215 it at about 9, 30, 10 216 right?
And if I got in my posture, it 217 would look more like a golf swing.
And 218 all I'm doing is going around the merry 219 -go-round and getting off the merry-go 220 -round.
I'm going to kick that kid off the 221 merry-go-round, right?
So we're going 222 around, pressure shift, and forward.
223 Around the merry-go-round, 224 6 o'clock, 7 o'clock, right big toe, 225 done.
226 Now, what's cool about this, and let me 227 just, I'm just going to check the screen 228 here, make sure everybody's good.
229 Audio is good, all right, great, thanks 230 guys.
So as you're going around on the 231 merry-go-round, what I want you to start 232 to pay attention to is how it has this 233 butterfly effect.
I call this a vortex 234 generator and starts at something very, 235 very small that spirals up the body and 236 gets the whole body to do everything that 237 you need it to do without you thinking 238 about it.
So watch as I go around, as I'm 239 moving, just pressure.
I'm just going to 240 stay on the merry-go-round for a minute, 241 I can get off the merry-go-round.
You'll 242 notice that my ankle is moving more than 243 my foot, because my foot's not moving at 244 all, right, it's just planted on the 245 ground.
And now, as I continue to go 246 around, my knee is moving more than my 247 ankle, and my hip is moving more than my 248 knee.
Everything in my body, you can see.
249 My whole lower body is moving in this 250 clockwise orbit, 251 And all I'm doing is focusing on shifting 252 pressure in a clockwise pattern around my 253 right foot.
254 You see how simple it is to not think, 255 okay, 256 I know in the back swing, I got to get to 257 my right foot, right?
So, well, how far 258 do I shift to the right?
And when do I 259 shift to the right?
I know my hip also 260 needs to go back.
So how far does it go 261 back?
And when do I do that?
What's the 262 timing of that?
If you don't have to 263 think about any of those things, because 264 they're important.
265 If you can just feel pressure, watch what 266 happens.
I'm going to grab my chair here 267 because many of you have asked, how does 268 this work with a dead drill and a 269 clamshell drill?
270 Those drills teach you the positions.
The 271 axiom makes them happen naturally.
272 What you're going to see, I'll do my 273 clamshell drill here.
You know in the 274 backswing that my right hip has got to go 275 back.
Every great ball strike on the 276 planet, their right hip gets a little bit 277 deeper in the backswing.
Well, how would 278 that happen here?
All I have to do is I'm 279 shifting pressure.
as my pressure moves 280 back to my heel, my hip naturally gets 281 back a little bit deeper, right?
So I 282 didn't have to think about how to load up 283 my right side at all.
I didn't have to 284 think about my right hip.
I didn't have 285 to feel any, just, you know, how much do 286 I slide?
How much do I shift?
I'm just 287 thinking about pressure shift around 288 clockwise movement of my foot.
So now as 289 I go back, now we know that during this 290 phase, the old squat to square that both 291 hips attach.
Well, when is this 292 happening?
293 It's happening naturally.
As I move from 294 295 you know the last phase from the 296 clamshell drill the dead drill is that my 297 left hip goes deeper Than where it was at 298 a dress, right?
You can see there's 299 clearly spacing here between my butt and 300 the chair, and then as I come down now, 301 my left hip is actually on the chair, 302 moving it back a little bit.
That happens 303 as I take my right knee, we're using my 304 right big toe.
I'm not really thinking my 305 knee or feeling my knee, I'm focusing on 306 my right big toe.
I'm just coming up onto 307 it because I want everything to be really 308 simple.
I am feeling just my foot and my 309 foot is making everything happen.
So as I 310 begin begin to move into this post-up 311 phase, my right foot is doing all of that 312 work.
I don't have to think about my left 313 leg posting up or getting deeper.
I'll do 314 it from up the line because it's a little 315 bit easier to see in certain 316 circumstances.
So you'll see as I go 317 around, as I go four 318 every single position that I need to 319 achieve, everything that I know that all 320 the tour pros do, that you've seen all 321 the tour pros do, 322 you can do everything by just feeling 323 this clockwise pressure shift around your 324 right foot.
Does it make sense so far?
325 I'll take just a quick look at the chat 326 here for just a moment, make sure 327 everybody's, yes, and for lefties, it is 328 counterclockwise.
329 Looks like you guys are getting this you 330 can feel it so far So make sure 331 everybody's on the same page Makes sense 332 all right good, So how do we?
I was gonna 333 take a quick look.
Will this help 334 shadowing the club?
Absolutely, we're 335 gonna talk about that in just a moment.
336 So how do we get the arms to work?
The 337 cool thing first?
I want you to think 338 about this is that your right foot is 339 something that literally barely moves in 340 the swing.
It hardly moves at all.
341 You can train this very quickly.
And you 342 already know if you've already worked 343 through the dead drill and the clamshell 344 drill and all the other stuff on the 345 site.
Now you realize this is like 346 simple, right?
You already know it.
And 347 the people who have already spent the 348 time going through the bootcamp and doing 349 the dead drill stuff.
Now you know how to 350 make all of those things happen 351 automatically.
And that's, what's cool 352 about this is because everything from 353 this point forward, 354 It's done through your right foot.
355 Your throttle is your right foot.
You 356 guys know I'm a big peer head.
357 When I was thinking about how to get 358 somebody to swing the way that I wanted 359 them to and make it natural and athletic, 360 and how can I teach them how to feel what 361 I feel in my swing?
362 Obviously, I went back to the things I 363 know, and I know cars pretty well.
And 364 you guys all drive cars, and you have 365 sensitivity trained in your right foot 366 from how hard you squeeze the throttle.
367 If you right foot break, how hard you 368 squeeze the right break.
That right foot 369 is already trained and has been trained 370 for years and years and years.
You're 371 already very, very skilled at what to do 372 with your right foot and the pace and the 373 tempo and the rhythm that you do it.
So 374 if you want to swing faster, your 375 pressure shift happens faster.
376 If you want to swing slower, it happens 377 slower.
But it's all governed by this 378 right foot that you've been training for 379 years and years and years behind the 380 wheel of a car.
Not to mention, one of 381 the things I wanted to do was people who 382 are naturally right side dominant.
That's 383 the vast majority of golfers in the 384 world.
Certainly not everybody, of 385 course.
But those who are naturally very 386 right side dominant, you have two 387 choices.
You figure out a way to use the 388 right side that doesn't cause you to 389 swing over the top and cast the club and 390 et cetera and lose your posture.
Like 391 most right side dominant stuff does.
Or 392 you train the left side.
Left side takes 393 more time to train.
Both of them work 394 equally well.
And those of you who have 395 seen the left versus right video where 396 I've got a clip of Ernie and Tiger up 397 there, 398 and you see like, wait a second, how do I 399 reconcile Tiger saying one thing and 400 Ernie saying another?
They both work.
But 401 I wanted to be able to leverage the stuff 402 that people do naturally quickly.
If you 403 have a movement pattern that you already 404 do really well, this is a way to shortcut 405 it.
And so if I can get you to feel the 406 natural side of what you're.
You're 407 already coordinated.
You've been training 408 this right foot for years, and now you 409 can use it to control your golf swing as 410 well.
And all you have to understand is 411 this clockwise pressure shift.
So now how 412 does this work with the arms?
So first 413 things first, the most important thing is 414 that the right foot never stalls out.
If 415 it stalls out, your whole engine stalls 416 out, so your right foot.
That merry-go 417 -round and getting off the merry-go-round 418 is the most important thing.
As soon as 419 that quits, the arms take over, the 420 shoulders take over and you're in 421 trouble.
Okay?
So your focus, your 422 feeling is always getting this right foot 423 to move, keeping this thing going in this 424 clockwise pressure shift if you can do 425 that.
And those of you who've seen some 426 of the other videos on the site that 427 we've been testing, I show you that this 428 happens.
In the Tour Pro swing with the 429 force plates, you can see their pressure 430 move in this clockwise direction.
It's 431 very, very subtle.
But when you see it 432 and you understand how it gets your 433 pelvis 434 and your core and your legs and 435 everything to move correctly, when we add 436 the arms in, it's a piece of cake.
437 Because the hardest thing about the arms 438 is getting them in sync with the lower 439 body.
440 Every amateur on the planet struggles 441 with this.
The arms take over, the 442 shoulders take over, the lower body 443 stalls out, and then we're in trouble.
444 The swing is dead at that point.
There's 445 no power there whatsoever.
So how do we 446 get them to be in sync?
Because if 447 they're in sync, 448 Then we have this cumulative, synergistic 449 effect of adding power from our legs, 450 from our trunk, from the ground.
I have 451 way more muscle here than I do in my arms 452 and hands.
So how do I get them in sync?
453 Well, you play air guitar while you're on 454 the merry-go-round Okay, So I want you to 455 understand that this simple feeling again 456 an exaggeration.
We're going to do all 457 right side dominant stuff for the moment 458 because I feel that it's easier to learn 459 it this way.
And then you can add 460 whatever you want.
This is the beauty of 461 this is a platform.
The axiom is a 462 starting foundation to make that overall 463 dynamic movement of the swing natural and 464 effortless.
And be something you can 465 learn, really, really fast.
But if you 466 want to change for personal preference to 467 be left side dominant, right side 468 dominant, higher hands, lower hands, I 469 tested all that stuff on here, it doesn't 470 matter.
You do what feels best for you, 471 what you want to do, what's going to 472 allow you to shape shots the way you 473 want.
But what I really wanted to do was 474 make the backswing irrelevant.
475 And that's something that has been.
476 A goal of mine for a long time.
Because 477 I've always said in rotary swing that the 478 arms are variable in the swing.
You can 479 elevate them higher, you can elevate them 480 lower.
You can get them a little bit 481 deeper, you get them more in front, and 482 you can still play great golf.
But I hate 483 variables, I want something to make it 484 simpler so that you don't have 485 Different things to try on the range or 486 on the course.
Let's just have one.
487 Things like, Yes, this just works.
I 488 don't even think about it.
And how do I 489 make the backswing that way?
How do I 490 make the backswing irrelevant?
491 Well, the hardest thing about golf is 492 that we're moving in two different 493 directions.
494 We're moving clockwise in the backswing 495 and then counterclockwise in the 496 downswing.
At least that's how you're 497 moving it if you're doing it incorrectly.
498 I believe the tour pros are actually 499 always moving clockwise.
500 Everything is always moving clockwise.
501 Think about this for a second.
If you're 502 to rotate back clockwise and then have to 503 switch directions and change all of that 504 force to go counterclockwise.
In the 505 downswing in the tenth of a second, how 506 hard is that?
507 It's super hard.
That's what you're doing 508 right now that's making golf so freaking 509 hard, and it's the hardest thing in the 510 world to do, and no other sport tries to 511 do it except for golf.
If you think about 512 it, I've talked about this before.
If 513 you're shooting a basketball, 514 essentially, 515 everything is moving in one direction to 516 shoot this basketball.
You don't have to 517 think, okay, let me go in this backswing 518 and then in this forward swing.
That's 519 way more complicated.
Even if you're 520 throwing the ball, everything is moving.
521 Here's the whole trick to this.
How do we 522 get everything moving in the same 523 direction in the golf swing, even though 524 we're going back in one direction and 525 down in another?
526 That's the complexity of the golf swing.
527 And that's what this is designed to solve 528 is because 529 If we can get everything moving in one 530 direction, everything syncs up 531 automatically.
So how do we do that?
532 Right hand only at first for right-handed 533 golfers.
Here's all I want you to do.
I 534 want you to exaggerate making a clockwise 535 movement with your hands.
So now you're 536 going to imagine that clock is perhaps up 537 on the wall in front of you.
And you're 538 just taking your right hand and you're 539 going to turn as you're doing this while 540 you're on the merry-go-round and start 541 moving your right hand.
542 in a clockwise circle.
543 Make sense?
544 So all I'm doing, not really thinking 545 about golf, I'm just making a clockwise 546 circle with my right hand while I'm on 547 the merry-go-round.
And if you want, you 548 can get off the merry-go-round.
And this 549 is when I'm strumming up on my air 550 guitar.
You see, I'm going to be a big 551 rock star.
I'm holding the neck of the 552 guitar and I'm really rocking out, 553 strumming up here.
554 You'll see, as I put these two together, 555 What happens to my golf swing?
My arms 556 naturally sync up with the pressure shift 557 in my lower body.
I don't have to think 558 about it because it feels completely 559 natural as my right hand is going back.
560 Where is your pressure?
The hands are 561 pulling me into position.
They're making 562 the pressure shift back to the back of my 563 foot.
happened completely automagically.
564 The momentum is helping pull me into 565 position.
Normally, people's arms pull 566 them out of position.
I wanted to figure 567 out a way to do the opposite.
How could I 568 make a mistake with my arms and it still 569 helped pull me into a better position 570 instead of the opposite?
571 So as I'm going back, you'll feel that my 572 right hand at its deepest point, as it 573 begins to fall and shallow out because 574 it's making a clockwise circle, 575 that my pressure is at six o'clock.
576 As my hand begins to come back down, I'm 577 at seven o'clock, eight o'clock.
And now 578 as I come down, you'll see that as I go 579 to strum up, it naturally occurs at the 580 time that I'm going to get off the merry 581 -go-round.
582 You guys feel that okay?
I'm just going 583 to check the chat here while you guys are 584 looking.
585 Does it create a big end out path?
586 Exaggeration, guys.
This is a big 587 exaggeration.
That's what I want you guys 588 to feel right now.
Don't worry about path 589 or plane or any of this stuff.
This is 590 about feeling, okay?
591 Very, very important that you understand 592 the big picture here.
The big picture is 593 that golf is really freaking hard when 594 you're moving in two different 595 directions.
596 And when you understand.
that you can 597 move everything in one direction, even if 598 I'm making this big, goofy air guitar on 599 a merry-go-round movement, my body is 600 beginning to move into perfect positions 601 every single time without me thinking 602 about it.
And it feels effortless.
603 I can move fast.
I can feel athletic 604 again.
I don't have to think about all 605 these damn positions throughout the whole 606 swing.
I can just feel this natural 607 clockwise movement of my air guitar.
608 and this natural clockwise movement of 609 the pressure shift in my right foot, and 610 everything falls into place.
Now, what 611 happens if I grab a golf club?
612 It doesn't matter, right?
I can take it 613 back straight up.
It doesn't matter.
614 We've talked about the old Matthew Wolf 615 thing.
That's exactly what he's doing.
616 You don't have to do this, of course.
You 617 can, but the point is, I wanted to make 618 the backswing somewhat irrelevant.
619 As long as it's moving in the same 620 direction, 621 clockwise with the right hand, clockwise 622 with the right foot, it doesn't matter.
623 It's the direction, not the positions.
624 Let's start mastering movements instead 625 of perfecting positions.
So if I can get 626 this movement to just be an exaggerated 627 clockwise movement with my hand, you'll 628 see that all of a sudden, everything that 629 you've tried to do in your swing, 630 maintaining posture, getting the club to 631 shallow out, maintaining lag, it all 632 happens.
All I'm doing here to get the 633 club to shallow out, My right wrist is 634 moving clockwise, my right elbow, my 635 right shoulder, pressure my right foot.
636 They're all always moving clockwise.
637 So if I can do this, then I can swing 638 like a pro.
If I put both hands on the 639 club, I don't have to take this big 640 exaggerated loop.
That's a thing, if 641 you're really inside and over the top, 642 like a typical high handicapper, what 643 direction are your hands moving?
What did 644 you just do?
645 You moved counterclockwise.
Now guess 646 what happens when you rip the club inside 647 and move your hands counterclockwise in 648 the downswing?
It pulls your body out of 649 position.
If you stand up, if you swing 650 over the top, if you lose your posture, 651 you're moving counterclockwise.
652 If you move clockwise, you can't swing 653 over the top.
The club has to shallow 654 out.
If you're moving your right wrist 655 clockwise, how would you ever cast the 656 club?
657 Casting the club is doing this with my 658 wrist.
I'm not doing this at all.
I am 659 moving my wrist in a clockwise fashion.
660 Now I have all the lag in the world.
How 661 would I ever lose it?
662 All I'm doing is going around the merry 663 -go-round clockwise with my right arm and 664 releasing.
And there's speed for days.
I 665 don't have to try and produce speed.
So 666 if you have a club, this is what I want 667 you to feel.
668 It's so simple, so natural.
669 Just even if you want to pick the club 670 straight up, it's easier at first.
Just 671 make sure you turn.
Again, all the stuff 672 that I've taught you over the years, 673 the right shoulder blade glide, all of 674 that stuff, it applies here.
You just 675 don't have to think about it.
But if you 676 don't turn, if you just pick your arm up, 677 that's not a golf swing.
678 So I still want you to turn.
You can feel 679 that right shoulder blade glide.
All of 680 those things still happen the same way.
681 If you wanted to talk about the four 682 square drill, right?
We've got the club 683 out here.
This is keeping it in box two 684 to the extreme, right?
And then as you 685 feel, as you come down, you just let the 686 club come through and I want you to 687 release it.
688 The release is very, very simple.
689 If you think about slinging a rock on a 690 string.
If you had a string in your right 691 hand and it was hanging down, there was a 692 rock on here, how would you release that 693 thing?
694 It's not a big arm movement.
To get the 695 speed in it, it would be a lot of right 696 wrist clockwise movement.
You can feel 697 how your wrist needs to be supple to do 698 this.
And as you do that, then you can 699 feel how you would sling that rock down 700 the target line.
That's how I want you to 701 feel with your right hand.
702 That's where the speed is.
So now, of 703 course, it doesn't matter how much you 704 take this club on this clockwise circle.
705 Tiger Woods, John Rom, Tony Finau, 706 they're all doing the exact same thing, 707 but the circle is much tighter.
So when 708 you see the club shallow out, if you want 709 a very natural conventional backswing 710 like mine, I don't have some big 711 exaggerated Matthew Wolf move.
That to me 712 is inefficient.
I don't need to do that, 713 but you can.
714 My hands look more like this, like you've 715 seen in my swing.
716 but it's still a very small clockwise 717 circle.
If you can put those two things 718 together, that's all you need to be able 719 to understand how to move the club 720 properly without having to think about 721 anything in your swing.
You feel your 722 right foot.
Get that merry-go-round 723 going.
Keep that pressure shift going.
724 Moving around in a clockwise circle.
Get 725 your right hand moving around in a 726 clockwise circle.
727 And that's the whole kit and caboodle.
728 and you put both hands on there, you just 729 maintain that same feeling.
You can do it 730 with your left hand and get the same 731 thing.
As long as your left hand is 732 moving in this clockwise circle, it 733 doesn't matter where the club goes.
Every 734 single time, I can literally pick it 735 straight up over my head.
Look where the 736 club comes down.
I can take it over in 737 front of the ball.
Still comes down in 738 the same spot.
What I can't do is move it 739 counterclockwise.
740 As soon as I do that, you're going to 741 fall into every single bad habit that 742 every amateur on the planet struggles 743 with.
So I'm going to take a quick look 744 at the chat to make sure, yes, it's the 745 same for every single club on the bag.
746 So, yes, every club, why would it change?
747 We want one movement pattern.
748 Everything's exactly the same every 749 single time.
Some of you have asked about 750 short game stuff.
751 That was not by design by me.
I was not 752 thinking about short game when I was 753 creating this at all.
But a lot of people 754 who have been really static with their 755 lower body and chip with very flippy 756 hands and all this stuff, they have felt 757 that if they just integrate this into 758 their short game stuff, which is I 759 started to think about how I feel when I 760 chip and pitch, I do this naturally 761 without thinking about it.
This is again.
762 This is the problem by learning from 763 somebody who does things naturally 764 without thinking about it.
It's very hard 765 to understand what they're really doing.
766 But when I chip, I move my pressure in 767 the same way, just like I do in a full 768 swing.
It's just much smaller.
769 Let's see.
So I'm going to go ahead and 770 open up the Q&A stuff and whoever's got 771 votes at the top, whatever questions are 772 voted on at the top.
773 Let's see.
774 I'm going to go ahead.
If you guys go to 775 the Q&A box and post your questions in 776 there, the ones that haven't been voted 777 on, I'll try to measure or try to talk 778 about how we get through them.
779 We're going to start swing on the foot.
780 All right.
Thank you, Craig.
I'm going to 781 keep Craig handy here because he's been 782 going through a lot of these questions 783 here.
784 The right foot, something I want to be 785 very, very clear about.
This is not about 786 going through your pressure at every 787 single step on the clock.
Very important 788 that that's not the point of this at all.
789 This is about having a feeling of being 790 fluid and natural, and athletic and quick 791 and fast and powerful, without having to 792 think through all of these different 793 things.
So where does your pressure start 794 on your foot?
It really doesn't matter.
795 The important thing is that you have a 796 clockwise direction.
797 So if you started on your toes, which.
798 You can, there are tour pros that do it.
799 That's fine.
Just get going back in a 800 clockwise direction.
If you're starting 801 at 12 o'clock, it's not where I start, 802 but does it really matter?
It doesn't 803 matter when the movement is going in the 804 right direction, right?
So I could start 805 on my inside of my foot and just go 806 around.
And again, even if I'm starting 807 on the inside, I know a lot of people, 808 there's drills that have been out forever 809 where you put something on the outside of 810 your right foot, especially if you're 811 used to kind of swaying.
812 that stuff, it doesn't really matter.
The 813 important thing is I want you to feel 814 athletic and balanced and then get the 815 feeling of the clockwise direction.
So it 816 doesn't matter so much where you start.
817 That's getting very technical.
Of course, 818 you don't want to be in a position where 819 you're way off balance.
If you're way on 820 your heel, well, you have nowhere to go.
821 So you don't want to start way back on 822 your heel.
That's off balance in the 823 other direction.
You can start on your 824 ankle and make this movement smaller or 825 what have you.
826 The important thing is to feel balanced 827 and athletic so that this clockwise 828 movement feels natural to you.
So thank 829 you, Craig, for that.
830 Let's see.
831 Getting knee pain when pushing off.
There 832 should be no pain whatsoever.
833 Rotary Swing has always been about injury 834 prevention.
Because, you know all the 835 stuff that I've gone through with my own 836 body and all the students I've helped 837 with back pain and knee pain, all those 838 things.
So there should be no pain at 839 all.
In fact.
I'm not pushing my right 840 knee and I'm not really pushing off my 841 right foot.
This is important.
So let me 842 get into the details here a little bit.
843 Your right foot, this pressure shift, my 844 right foot has no pressure on it right 845 now.
846 I can lift it up.
847 If you're hanging back here and pushing 848 hard off your foot, you're missing the 849 forest for the trees.
850 Every single tour pro on the planet, just 851 about by the time that they're starting 852 their transition, the vast majority of 853 their pressure is already shifted over to 854 the lead side.
855 This makes that natural, but you can see 856 my foot's dragging, right?
857 It's light.
858 If I have pain here, I have way too much 859 pressure back here.
Get off that right 860 side.
Use that pressure shift to help you 861 get over so that you can be very light on 862 this foot.
When you think about what your 863 foot is doing and all the little nuances 864 and nuts and bolts of it, when you watch 865 what happens, you know that.
The best 866 ball strikers in the world, their right 867 foot tends to kind of pivot in like this.
868 I'm exaggerating this, of course.
869 Tiger's probably one of the easiest ones 870 to see this.
His lower body moves so 871 well.
And you could see that, you know, 872 the right foot kind of curls in like 873 this.
Well, that happens naturally as I 874 move up onto the ball of my foot and 875 begin to keep that clockwise pressure 876 movement, right?
Why would my right foot 877 move in?
Because I'm moving pressure in a 878 clockwise direction.
That makes my right 879 foot want to move.
In that direction, so 880 should be no pressure on your right foot 881 whatsoever.
Let's see, let me, I'm 882 looking at the questions now.
Will this 883 be available for download?
Yes, we'll 884 have this available for a couple days.
885 Uh, yep, so yes, we'll.
we'll let this be 886 up for a couple days.
Where's the 887 pressure?
Start the back.
So we just went 888 over that one.
Does the axiom system have 889 any tendency to result in a hosel?
890 Why would it do that?
It doesn't make any 891 sense to me, so no.
892 I will try to address that as best I can, 893 but the only way that you would ever, if 894 you're hitting it off the hosel, there's 895 something majorly wrong going on.
896 Typically, it's losing posture or things 897 like that or coming too far from the 898 inside or what have you.
But again, think 899 about the clamshell drill and the dead 900 drill.
901 What I'm trying to do is my right elbow 902 is coming down.
Is make room for this 903 right elbow, so the way that I do that if 904 you watch.
If I bring my right arm down 905 like most golfers do.
And I don't get off 906 my right side and don't move my hips, my 907 right elbow just gets jammed into my hip.
908 It has nowhere to go, so of course, I'm 909 not going to do that.
I wouldn't be able 910 to hit the ball.
So I tend to then lose 911 my posture to make room for my right arm 912 to swing out away from me.
What you're 913 trying to do in with this is that, as 914 your right elbow is coming from this deep 915 position and coming back in.
What I'm 916 doing is making room for my elbow.
You 917 see how far my right hip's moving, that's 918 what creates a secondary tilt.
And now my 919 right elbow can come in close to my side 920 and release from the inside, but I have 921 room, this is key.
If my right elbow, if 922 my right hip doesn't move to get off that 923 merry-go-round and my right elbow gets 924 jammed into my side, 925 then I'm not going to have any room to 926 swing.
So then you will start to move the 927 club out away from you and thrust the 928 hosel toward the ball, which is no bueno.
929 And of course, if you lose your posture 930 because you're pushing your knee towards 931 11 o'clock instead of toward the target, 932 then you will also have the tendency for 933 you to lose your posture.
But you'll 934 notice as I go down and I just move 935 around, you can see both butt cheeks and 936 I've moved way up.
My right foot's super 937 light.
938 and I have all the room in the world to 939 come down from the inside.
There's no way 940 that I could ever hit it off the hosel.
941 Let's see.
942 I'm checking Craig's text messages here.
943 Let's see.
944 Where should right foot weight be it in?
945 Up on the toe and very little on it.
946 Do I see the value in buying one's own 947 swing catalyst?
I don't.
948 I'll talk about that in just a moment.
949 But the long and short of this, these 950 things are super, super cool.
They are 951 very expensive.
This thing is over $20 952 ,000.
953 But as I said, I can manipulate the data 954 to get it to look however I want.
which 955 is not what I was looking for.
I was 956 looking for something that says, if I 957 move this way, will the data prove out 958 that this is the safest way, the most 959 efficient way?
Because we do know from 960 the swing catalyst data that when we see 961 these double peaks and vertical force, 962 that there are issues with back pain and 963 hip pain and those types of things.
We've 964 seen that in some of the tour pros that 965 have been on the swing catalyst and have 966 been experiencing back pain.
But as an 967 amateur, do you need something like this?
968 I know some students that have it.
The 969 ability to interpret the data from this 970 and do anything actionable with it is 971 really, really low for the average guy, I 972 would say.
973 I spent, I literally, I tried to count at 974 one point, it was like 30,000 shots I hit 975 on this thing over the past year.
976 And now that I've hit that many shots, I 977 know exactly, it didn't take that long, 978 of course, but there are things that I 979 was looking for that are very, very 980 minute and difficult for the average 981 person to really spend their time.
982 wasting understanding that stuff.
I 983 wouldn't recommend that you need 984 something like this.
If you can get on 985 one, will it be informative or eye 986 -opening?
Potentially, sure.
But again, it 987 won't really teach you anything.
It's 988 like a training aid.
A training aid 989 doesn't teach you anything.
A training 990 aid simply makes you do something in an 991 unnatural way for a brief period of time 992 while you're wearing or using that 993 training aid.
As soon as you take it off, 994 what did you learn?
You didn't really 995 learn anything.
996 And this is, it doesn't even, it's not 997 even a training aid in that sense that 998 it's just a flat piece of metal that's 999 measuring stuff.
And does it, does that 1000 teach you anything at all?
No, you need 1001 to be able to interpret this data and do 1002 something actionable with it.
And that is 1003 really, really tricky when there is no 1004 standardization.
There's no way of 1005 looking at things and understanding what 1006 this stuff means and how it correlates to 1007 your golf swing.
1008 In an ideal world.
We wouldn't even need 1009 cameras.
Now, of course, we still need 1010 cameras.
We still need mirrors.
That 1011 stuff is still totally applicable to 1012 everything that we're doing.
But you now 1013 can feel an accurate feeling that will 1014 produce accurate positions, proper 1015 positions in your swing and emphasize 1016 that as long as you're doing that feeling 1017 correctly, which is really simple, right?
1018 Now, of course, it's super, super simple.
1019 And some of you are going to go out and 1020 play your best golf your life.
And some 1021 of you are still going to be like, I 1022 don't get it.
1023 That's life.
That's the world, right?
1024 That's why we're still here.
And Craig is 1025 still, and Chris are still doing in 1026 -person lessons.
Because that's the 1027 fastest way is just have somebody take a 1028 quick look at you, because this movement 1029 is so simple.
It's not going to take a 1030 rocket surgeon to be able to put this 1031 stuff together for you and be like, okay, 1032 this is what you're doing wrong.
So these 1033 in-person lessons would be really 1034 helpful.
And I did actually, Craig and 1035 Chris both wanted to give you guys.
1036 a deal if you want to get a checkup.
So 1037 I'll put that up there real quick.
They 1038 both wanted to give you guys 20% off for 1039 whoever attended the webinar.
So I'll put 1040 those up here real quick.
1041 And so you guys, if you want to, you can 1042 look at both of those and take a lesson 1043 with either one.
1044 And hopefully they'll both stay up on the 1045 screen there.
1046 One of them wiped out.
So I will put 1047 Craig's at the top of the chat box here.
1048 and then Chris's you will see in the 1049 bottom left there.
So that will, you 1050 should be able to get, 1051 shoot.
1052 I'll put Craig up for a little bit 1053 because I can't have both up at the same 1054 time.
So I'll put Craig's up for a little 1055 bit and then I'll put Chris's up in just 1056 a moment.
So, and I'm just going to look 1057 at a couple messages here, more on which 1058 release, which to the right or left.
1059 Okay.
So let's talk about the release for 1060 a moment.
1061 At some point in the swing, 1062 things switch from being clockwise to 1063 counterclockwise.
1064 Now, in an ideal world, that's not during 1065 the transition, right?
Because we know if 1066 we're going back here and we switch to 1067 counterclockwise, that is what creates an 1068 over-the-top movement, an early 1069 extension, a high right hip, hanging back 1070 on the right side.
It's all 1071 counterclockwise movement.
If you keep 1072 the movement being clockwise instead of 1073 counterclockwise, then the release, 1074 should happen naturally.
Now, of course, 1075 that's different for everybody.
Some 1076 people are going to pick up on that 1077 really fast and some people are going to 1078 need a little bit more information.
So 1079 let me talk about it for those who need a 1080 little bit more detail on it.
What's 1081 really happening here?
And again, at 1082 first, it's easiest with just the trail 1083 hand, your dominant hand.
But if you want 1084 to do this left hand dominant, it doesn't 1085 matter.
It works the same either way.
But 1086 as I'm coming down to release, you'll see 1087 that the club is still falling this way.
1088 This is a.
I'll do it from this.
This 1089 is a clockwise movement.
Now I don't want 1090 to come this far underneath, but you get 1091 the idea that as the club is coming down, 1092 as it's continuing at some point, it 1093 can't go anymore.
And the centrifugal 1094 force makes the club release.
1095 I don't really have to think about that.
1096 I'm simply just letting it move and 1097 getting myself open, getting that right 1098 foot moving.
And then the club naturally 1099 releases.
So you shouldn't need to feel 1100 this all of a sudden, this.
1101 Counterclockwise shift in your right hand 1102 or left hand, either one to release the 1103 club.
It should be more of the slinging 1104 the rock and shaking hands down the 1105 target line feel, rather than going down 1106 here and then trying to flip the face 1107 over.
That's no good.
We want to feel 1108 that it's here, here, I'm in the release 1109 point and then it's going to happen very 1110 naturally.
So you shouldn't need to do 1111 anything with your hands, you should 1112 always feel.
1113 You should always feel clockwise 1114 movement, and then the counterclockwise 1115 release should happen totally 1116 automatically.
1117 Let's see.
I'm going through the 1118 questions in the Q&A, so the ones that 1119 you guys have voted up.
1120 Combining the RST, dead drill, and axiom 1121 would start the merry-go-round around 3 o 1122 'clock.
3 o'clock is totally fine.
Again, 1123 it doesn't really matter where your 1124 pressure is.
It just needs to be able to 1125 move.
1126 Doug Wiebeck.
It's just short game 1127 specialty shots where the weight is 1128 predominantly on the front foot at setup.
1129 Nope, those are very different.
So this 1130 is more of a full body, full movement 1131 golf swing where we're looking for more 1132 power.
But if you're hanging on the left 1133 side for something, it doesn't apply 1134 there.
1135 Putter specialty club.
I would not talk 1136 about any pressure shift in the putter.
1137 Let's see.
1138 Once over to the left.
1139 Should we still be pushing off the ground 1140 with a left foot or just let the weight 1141 swing from right to left?
That's a good 1142 question, Chris.
So my goal with this was 1143 to make the entire golf swing as simple 1144 and natural as humanly possible.
It was 1145 not about trying to feel all these 1146 different things.
Now I did talk about 1147 there's in the new video section that 1148 some of the RSA members have been testing 1149 out with us.
There's a video on there 1150 with Jon Rahm where I'm showing his axiom 1151 movement.
It's very, very clear to see 1152 him doing this exact same thing once you 1153 now know to look for it.
Before, you 1154 probably didn't notice at all, but you'll 1155 see it in Jessica Korda, Justin Rose, Jon 1156 Rahm, Tiger Woods.
Every golfer who's at 1157 a high level, they pretty much all do the 1158 same thing with this big core overarching 1159 movement.
But how does that apply to what 1160 the lead side is doing?
1161 You can do either one.
It doesn't really 1162 matter.
My goal was to make it really 1163 simple.
And simple is focusing on 1164 exclusively the pressure shift of the 1165 right foot.
If I do that, then my left 1166 leg naturally straightens.
But my left 1167 leg has been trained because the dead 1168 drill and the clamshell drill and so on.
1169 So if your left leg still kind of looks 1170 like this, then sure, you're still going 1171 to need to feel.
that left hip post up 1172 and pushing that left foot into the 1173 ground.
But it should happen naturally.
1174 That's the goal.
This should be very 1175 quick, very subtle.
You shouldn't have to 1176 think about it.
And just the pressure 1177 shift of the clockwise movement of the 1178 right foot should make all of these 1179 things happen automatically.
1180 Let's see.
How do you start the swing?
1181 It's a good question.
1182 Starting the swing is very subjective and 1183 going to be a little bit different for 1184 everyone.
But the point is, that you need 1185 to feel this engine working.
If your 1186 right foot is going, if that right foot 1187 is always awake and it's always working, 1188 that's the engine of the swing, then that 1189 is your throttle pedal, your brake pedal, 1190 it's everything.
And so if you can just 1191 put your brain there and you don't really 1192 need to think about the arms, and this is 1193 a feedback that we got in a lot of the 1194 early phase testing.
1195 is that the more certain people focused 1196 on their arms, let's say it was about 50 1197 -50, people who focused too much on their 1198 arms, their right foot stalled out.
This 1199 is very, very common.
So your right foot 1200 is really your focus.
The arms, as I 1201 said, I wanted to make the backswing 1202 somewhat irrelevant.
I spent so much time 1203 hitting balls with high hands last 1204 summer, low hands last summer, Mid hands 1205 and everywhere in between.
And trying 1206 everything to see what differences it 1207 made in my speed and what I saw on the 1208 ground and the force plates and all of 1209 those things.
And it really didn't make 1210 much of a lick of difference.
You can 1211 play great golf with any of them.
1212 So I don't really care so much about what 1213 my arms are doing.
Now, of course, they 1214 can't move in the wrong direction, of 1215 course.
But if you can feel more of your 1216 foot, then your foot is moving your whole 1217 lower body and your hips.
And you know 1218 how important your hips are to the swing.
1219 Your hips are everything.
If your hips 1220 are in the wrong spot.
1221 then I don't care who you are, you're 1222 always going to be swinging with your 1223 arms and shoulders, and you're going to 1224 be making the same mistakes that you've 1225 been making for years.
So the important 1226 thing is that the foot is where your 1227 brain is.
If you can feel that foot, just 1228 like you do when you drive the car, 1229 you're going to have to think about it.
1230 You know how hard to squeeze the gas.
You 1231 know how hard to push the brake.
I want 1232 you to have that same natural feeling of 1233 your foot movement in your golf swing.
So 1234 that's what you should be feeling when 1235 you're thinking about how to start your 1236 swing.
1237 Yes, Craig's asking if I open Q&A.
It is 1238 up there.
I'm answering questions in the 1239 Q&A boxes now.
So if you have questions, 1240 go in there and start posting.
So 1241 Matthews, and you can't make contact with 1242 the ground.
1243 How substantial is weight shift to 1244 outside of right foot?
It's not 1245 substantial at all.
1246 First of all, think again, just moving 1247 pressure.
1248 It's not.
I'm trying to make this big 1249 move.
You're just trying to quickly do 1250 this.
And think about that in the context 1251 of the swing.
While we're doing this 1252 movement, I'm exaggerating this, trying 1253 to get you to feel looser in your hips 1254 and your lower body.
But as you're doing 1255 this, in the real swing, there's not time 1256 for your hips to make this big gyration, 1257 this big clockwise orbit.
It's very, 1258 very, very small.
So in the real swing, 1259 you don't have time to go way to the 1260 outside.
1261 And again, that's not the point.
The 1262 point is to feel this quick pressure 1263 shift.
And this is how fast it happens in 1264 the real swings.
1265 I'm moving quickly.
So it's not, again, 1266 this big movement.
It's about getting the 1267 feeling of this happening very quickly 1268 and naturally.
1269 Let's see.
I'm still going back through.
1270 How do we think about shoulders?
1271 Again, the purpose of this.
is that if 1272 you're focusing on moving clockwise, then 1273 your shoulders are going to turn 1274 naturally.
Now, again, not the case for 1275 everybody.
As I was talking about a 1276 minute ago earlier, that the arms have a 1277 tendency to distract you from the foot.
1278 And the foot is way more important 1279 because that's getting your whole body to 1280 do the things that it has to do.
You have 1281 to get off your left side.
You have to 1282 get your hips open and all those things.
1283 Your shoulders, the only thing you really 1284 need to be focused on is just getting 1285 your hands to feel like they're moving in 1286 sync with your pressure shift.
And that's 1287 what's cool about this is that the 1288 momentum of your hands moving clockwise 1289 naturally makes you want to feel the 1290 pressure shift, moving and continually 1291 moving in the downswing.
1292 Can you quickly say what a left-handed 1293 golfer needs to do?
It's the exact same.
1294 Just substitute right foot for left foot.
1295 And clockwise for counterclockwise.
And 1296 that's why I didn't want to try and 1297 explain it both ways, because you can see 1298 it get very confusing, very quick.
But if 1299 you're a lefty, everything is left hand, 1300 left foot, counterclockwise, if you're a 1301 righty, it's right hand, right foot 1302 clockwise movement.
All right, cool, they 1303 showed up now.
1304 So yeah, now you guys should see all of 1305 the questions and you should be able to 1306 vote them up there So if you click a 1307 little thumbs up though, That'll tell me 1308 which ones you guys want me to answer 1309 first.
Is there any manipulation of the 1310 wrist on the follow-through?
Absolutely 1311 not, if you're Okay, 1312 you always talk about the right foot is 1313 rolling in slightly.
Why should I now 1314 lift the right foot?
1315 The right foot is still rolling None of 1316 these, nothing that you've ever learned 1317 from rotary swing has changed one lick.
1318 The point is, 1319 one, when we see people do this stuff and 1320 make swings, they hang back on the right 1321 foot and do this.
We want you to learn 1322 how to get off the foot and learn how to 1323 shift your pressure, right?
And so this 1324 movement, you'll see as I go around and 1325 now I'm at six, I can feel that I'm at 1326 seven o'clock, six o'clock, 1327 seven o'clock.
Eight 1328 the 1329 this is normal with an iron to keep that 1330 foot down.
You'll see most tour pros keep 1331 the foot down.
There's exceptions.
Of 1332 course, Colin Marikawa is way up on his 1333 toe at impact.
You can do that.
I don't 1334 think it's necessary.
But when you're 1335 going to put a little oomph into the ball 1336 and you want to really get moving when 1337 you're hitting the driver, then it's 1338 perfectly okay to get up on that toe 1339 earlier than you would when you're 1340 ironing.
Keeping that heel down is a 1341 control thing.
It helps you have more 1342 control.
1343 Of your pelvis, your hips and speed, 1344 which is what we're looking for with an 1345 iron.
I'm not looking to hit an iron as 1346 far as I can on every shot.
There's no 1347 point to that.
I'm looking to hit it with 1348 the greatest amount of control.
So as 1349 you're coming down, that right foot 1350 should still be down on the ground as 1351 you're doing this.
But you can still see 1352 that my pressure is off, I'm just lightly 1353 on my right big toe.
The movement's still 1354 the same, so are there any changes with 1355 the metals just set up?
Uh, nope, no 1356 changes.
It's everything's the same.
The 1357 movements are the movements.
1358 Can you show us a full shoulder turn with 1359 the axiom and talk us through it?
1360 Full shoulder turn, everything's exactly 1361 the same.
Literally nothing has changed.
1362 This movement of the arms being clockwise 1363 is just to get the feeling of syncing up.
1364 You can see as I do this, even as an 1365 exaggerated motion, my arms and my lower 1366 body are in sync.
They're moving together 1367 properly, perhaps for the first time for 1368 many of you.
So what does it look like in 1369 the real swing?
It's exactly the same.
My 1370 shoulder turn.
1371 Hasn't changed at all.
What I'm really 1372 fixated on is that clockwise movement of 1373 the pressure on my foot.
Because that 1374 gets my hips moving correctly.
It gets my 1375 pressure moving correctly.
And it gets my 1376 shoulders moving.
So I'm just getting my 1377 hands moving in this clockwise circle.
I 1378 don't have to think about my shoulders or 1379 arms or any of those things.
How would 1380 the nine to three drill work?
Exactly the 1381 same?
It's just going to be much, much 1382 smaller as you're doing this.
So I'm 1383 still doing the same thing.
I'm just 1384 making this quick little pressure shift 1385 around my right foot, but everything else 1386 is exactly the same.
You can see it in my 1387 right.
That's why I wore these ugly white 1388 shoes to really exaggerate.
So you can 1389 kind of see how my pressure moves around 1390 my foot, even in a little nine to three 1391 drill.
It's just shorter, quicker.
1392 And yes, you'll have access to this 1393 afterwards.
1394 What's the best drill you recommend for 1395 this?
1396 Seriously?
1397 This is the drill.
1398 The axiom is the movement.
Maybe I didn't 1399 explain it very well.
The whole point of 1400 this is that you're feeling one overall 1401 overarching movement.
The pressure of the 1402 right foot, the hands moving in a 1403 generalized clockwise direction.
It 1404 really doesn't matter where they go as 1405 long as it's clockwise.
1406 And you don't have to think about 1407 drilling all this stuff.
This is the 1408 drill, the drill is the swing, and the 1409 swing is the drill, which was the purpose 1410 of the dead drill.
But this incorporates 1411 the arms and the club and everything 1412 immediately, so that you can immediately 1413 feel how these are synced up in the 1414 swing.
To make it very simple and very 1415 easy to understand, trying to get to some 1416 of the.
Where should the arms and hands 1417 1418 when the pressure is on the heel of the 1419 right foot?
Don't think so much about 1420 trying to perfect this stuff and getting 1421 your hands like, Okay.
My pressure is at 1422 4 37 on my right foot and it's moving to 1423 five 1424 You should feel it.
As my hand is moving 1425 back, my pressure naturally goes to my 1426 heel.
But now my right elbow is pretty 1427 deep, right?
It's buried back here.
1428 Again, it's a big exaggeration.
I 1429 couldn't get my hand back here with my 1430 left hand on the club.
So now as I come 1431 through, I've got to make room for this 1432 elbow, which is why I'm moving to six, 1433 seven o'clock because that's moving my 1434 hip laterally out of the way to make room 1435 for this right elbow to come in.
So don't 1436 think about.
Where exactly your hands 1437 should be on the clock and where your 1438 pressure should be at the same time 1439 That's missing the force for the trees.
I 1440 want you to feel it I want you to feel 1441 how this is very natural.
This is playing 1442 air guitar on a merry-go-round, right?
1443 Or as I was joking earlier with somebody, 1444 it's a very flamboyant way to direct 1445 traffic I want you to go that way, right?
1446 If the village people were traffic 1447 directors, this is how they would do it 1448 This is the point of this, is to feel 1449 this big, exaggerated loop with your 1450 hand.
Of course, you're not going to do 1451 that in a real swig.
You can if you want 1452 to.
But the point is that it makes it 1453 very easy to feel how everything syncs up 1454 together, like gears meshing together.
So 1455 don't try to make it particular and say, 1456 well, my hand is at 5 o'clock, and I know 1457 my pressure should be at this point.
I 1458 want you to feel this.
1459 Let's see.
Close to your inside and 1460 close.
I'm not sure I understand, Craig.
1461 Give me a little bit more in there.
1462 Is the pressure changed controlled by the 1463 right knee?
1464 Stand, stand, stand, stand.
1465 The engine is the foot.
1466 That's it.
1467 Care where your right knee goes.
Your 1468 right knee is being moved by pressure 1469 shift in your foot.
1470 That's it.
That's the beauty of it is it 1471 has to be simple.
1472 In order for this to be effective, You 1473 can't think 50,000 things, and you can't 1474 try to make it something more than it's 1475 not.
1476 It's meant to be incredibly simple by 1477 design, and it's meant to be only learned 1478 by feel, no positions whatsoever.
I'm 1479 trying to get you out of that and force 1480 you to learn by feel, and there's a lot 1481 of byproducts that go along with this.
1482 First of all, 1483 let's just talk real life for a second.
1484 You're out on the golf course.
1485 You're on the 14th hole, and you're 1486 playing against your buddy for a $5 nap 1487 song, and your swing's starting to leak a 1488 little bit of oil.
What do you resort 1489 back to when your swing starts to fall 1490 apart?
1491 You resort back to however you learn.
1492 Whatever tip that you've got or whatever 1493 mechanical feeling, these crutches that 1494 we rely on, these are what we resort back 1495 to in pressure.
1496 Now, the problem is when you start 1497 thinking technically, your brain can only 1498 handle one thought at a time.
Your 1499 subconscious can handle the zillions.
1500 So we don't want to try and be 1501 mechanically thinking through our swing.
1502 When the pressure's on in a real match, 1503 or even if you're trying to shoot your 1504 best score, or whatever it is.
We want to 1505 resort back to something that's going to 1506 be productive.
1507 Thinking mechanically is not going to be 1508 productive.
I want to feel something.
I 1509 want to step up to the team and be like, 1510 okay, I have to put this ball in play and 1511 I have to hit it properly.
So what do I 1512 need to do?
My swing's leaking a little 1513 bit of oil.
My stuff's getting a little 1514 loosey-goosey.
I'm not really sure where 1515 this ball is going.
1516 Well, all I need to do is just get my 1517 foot moving again.
I just need to get 1518 this free flowing action.
I can do that 1519 and I can feel it.
That's what I resort 1520 back to.
So I'm not going to give you any 1521 technical things that you guys are 1522 looking for by design so that when your 1523 swing does start to leave oil, you don't 1524 have any technical thoughts to fall back 1525 on in the first place.
That's 1526 intentional.
I'm trying to wean people 1527 away from that.
Because it's a very, very 1528 difficult way to put everything together 1529 consistently.
Of course, millions and 1530 millions of golfers do it.
1531 But for everybody to have a universally 1532 effective way of doing things, I believe 1533 it's so much easier to have only a feel 1534 to rely on when things start going bad.
1535 Anytime that you're on the golf course, 1536 you're wanting to practice, you're 1537 wanting to warm up, have this simple 1538 feel.
1539 Let's see.
So let's talk a little bit 1540 about the right and left side.
1541 So I've done a video on the site.
Again, 1542 I've been getting beta testers to work on 1543 getting feedback for it.
The point is it 1544 doesn't matter if you want to be right 1545 side dominant or left side dominant.
It 1546 doesn't matter.
You can go either way.
1547 And there's a video on the site, left 1548 versus right, that I'll be putting out 1549 soon for everybody when we release 1550 everything on Masters Week.
I just want 1551 to still get some more feedback on it 1552 because we've been doing live lessons 1553 with people who are very lead side 1554 dominant, very trail side dominant.
The 1555 point of this is that it doesn't matter.
1556 And that's really what I want you to 1557 understand.
If you want to swing very 1558 lead side dominant, like I talk about in 1559 that video, Ernie Els, I'll just give you 1560 a quick highlight of the video.
The video 1561 opens with Ernie Els talking about the 1562 only thing he feels in his downswing is 1563 he just waits for his left arm to fall.
1564 That's his perception.
That's his feeling 1565 in his swing.
And of course, Ernie Els 1566 has a beautiful, rhythmical, tempo 1567 -driven, effortless golf swing and hits 1568 the ball a long ways.
And then I have 1569 another clip right after him saying, 1570 Tiger Woods says, I feel everything in my 1571 right hand.
Now, how do you reconcile 1572 those two?
They both work.
1573 So what I wanted to do is give people a 1574 choice that you don't have to feel one 1575 way or the other.
And again, leverage the 1576 ability to learn a full stroke in the 1577 golf swing, the full baunty, the full big 1578 picture with their dominant hand.
Because 1579 again, most people are right side 1580 dominant.
That's 90% of the people on the 1581 planet.
So when you're very right side 1582 dominant, It's easier to learn this stuff 1583 with your dominant hand, But you can 1584 still, even if you're right hand dominant 1585 and you want to play left-handed.
Which?
1586 Craig, one of our instructors.
He's very 1587 lead side dominant.
I've always been lead 1588 side dominant.
I switched to right side 1589 dominant while I was doing this because I 1590 have a bunch of nerve damage on my left 1591 side.
But I still can swing either way, 1592 and in fact, in that video, I hit drivers 1593 both lead side, dominant and right side.
1594 They're a little bit different.
I talked 1595 about the differences 1596 But the point is you get to choose.
You 1597 get to choose what feels best for you.
Do 1598 you want a more lead side, rhythmical, 1599 beautiful, classical golf swing?
Or do 1600 you want a shorter John Rahm, Tony Finau 1601 -esque trail side thrust swing?
They both 1602 work with this.
That's the beauty of it.
1603 You can do either one.
1604 How to transition to doing this with the 1605 ball.
1606 That was another big thing.
So that's a 1607 good question.
1608 I want you to hit balls right away.
1609 The whole purpose of this stuff is that.
1610 I was trying to look at everything that 1611 I've seen over the last 26 years of 1612 teaching and take what I've learned and 1613 say, okay, 1614 now I've seen hundreds of thousands of 1615 people swing a golf club and I've seen 1616 the same mistakes literally tens of 1617 thousands of times.
How can I take that 1618 and get everybody that's doing these 1619 mistakes to move correctly and do it 1620 quickly?
And one of the things that I've 1621 seen over the years is that people tend 1622 to get stuck in perfecting things.
And 1623 certainly there's a point and a time for 1624 having things refined and dialed in, but 1625 they never get past that point.
And 1626 they're so fixated on perfecting a 1627 position that the overall movement is 1628 lost.
And so then when they go to hit 1629 balls, they've spent so much time in 1630 front of the mirror just going really 1631 slow.
1632 and they've not taken the time to build 1633 up some steps to go a little bit faster 1634 and a little bit faster and a little bit 1635 faster, that all of a sudden they can't 1636 make that transition, that leap from 1637 doing drills to hitting balls.
1638 This by design was to circumvent that.
I 1639 want you to hit balls immediately.
I want 1640 you to go out and immediately start 1641 swinging, not only hitting balls, but 1642 swinging fast.
I want you to learn this 1643 by feel swinging quickly.
Not by.
And, of 1644 course, there's a time and a place if 1645 you're not getting it or missing pieces 1646 again.
We have lots of people who are 1647 going to be all over the spectrum, right?
1648 So again, I'm looking at this 1649 holistically, not just like what one 1650 person does or what you might do.
The 1651 point is that lots of people are going to 1652 do things differently.
So when you're 1653 doing this, If you're going back and 1654 taking your time, going really slow and 1655 getting all mechanical and thinking all 1656 these things, you're going to miss the 1657 forest for the trees.
I want you to feel 1658 it in that right foot and that clockwise 1659 direction and start swinging quickly.
1660 That's going to be the fastest way for 1661 you to make the transition is there isn't 1662 a transition.
You're moving quickly right 1663 away because the swing happens very fast.
1664 And that's what I want you to feel and 1665 being able to feel one simple thing.
Just 1666 pressure shift around your foot allows 1667 you to take this straight to the course 1668 and experience results right away.
1669 The squat to square happen naturally?
1670 Absolutely.
1671 Does this abandon dead drill?
All right.
1672 So I could have had a mic problem 1673 earlier.
So I was talking about this 1674 stuff.
Nothing changes.
The dead drill, 1675 the clamshell drill, the right shoulder 1676 blade, they're all the same things.
It's 1677 all.
This is taking all of that stuff 1678 and combining it into one simple movement 1679 that makes all of those things happen 1680 naturally.
Now, of course, those of you 1681 who spent the time to really master the 1682 dead drill and learn the positions that 1683 you need to be in, this will be super 1684 fast because now you can see, oh gosh, 1685 now I can make it happen naturally and 1686 automatically.
1687 So those that haven't, and if you don't 1688 really understand still what's going on 1689 and how simple this movement really is, 1690 then you need to still look at the dead 1691 drill and like, oh, okay, now I see why 1692 my pressure needs to move in this 1693 clockwise direction because I realize 1694 that my hip needs to go a little bit to 1695 the right, and then it's got to go back 1696 to the left, et cetera.
Same thing in the 1697 downswing.
So I'm coming through with a 1698 squat to square.
That's it.
It's 1699 happening automatically.
As my hip gets 1700 deep and I begin to shift my pressure and 1701 get up onto my toe, The squat to square.
1702 All those things happen naturally.
Oh, 1703 yeah, let me.
Yeah, I'm going to put 1704 Chris's lesson off here.
I don't know why 1705 it wouldn't let me, um, put them both up 1706 at the same time.
So I'm going to put 1707 Chris's up here now.
So if you guys are 1708 looking for lessons with Chris, his is up 1709 there now, all right, what about angle of 1710 attack?
Looks like it's coming in quite 1711 shallow.
Absolutely.
1712 I want that thing to come in as shallow 1713 as I possibly can, because I want to hit 1714 the ball as high as I possibly can.
Now, 1715 many of you who are flippers and 1716 scoopers, the idea of coming in shallow 1717 doesn't make sense because you want to 1718 hit down the ball more.
The better you 1719 get, the more you realize that your 1720 shallower angled attack is what you're 1721 seeking.
So, 1722 yes, this is by design teaching you how 1723 to come in very shallow.
The average tour 1724 pro with a pitching wedge is only 4.
7 1725 degrees.
That's very, very shallow.
1726 That's like bouncing off the earth's 1727 atmosphere shallow.
Now, of course, there 1728 are times where they're digging squirrel 1729 graves because they're wanting to change 1730 the shot shape or trajectory or spin rate 1731 or whatever it is.
But the point is, 1732 absolutely, this is by design to shallow 1733 out the swing angle of attack, to make it 1734 very, very shallow so you can get height 1735 on the ball because the balls don't spin 1736 today like they used to and the clubs 1737 don't spin today like they used to.
used 1738 to.
So if you're trying to come into a 1739 par five with the three wood, you need to 1740 hit that freaking thing straight up in 1741 the air to get it to stop and hold the 1742 green.
Otherwise, you've got to land it 1743 30 yards short and try to squeeze it 1744 through some bunkers.
So yes, by design, 1745 this is meant to be shallow.
1746 The release.
1747 The release should be automatic.
You 1748 shouldn't be having to think about it 1749 because as you begin to move clockwise, 1750 there's only so far you can go.
1751 And at some point it's natural to let it 1752 release, right?
So if I take my right 1753 hand, I'm going to exaggerate this for 1754 just a second.
As I'm doing this with my 1755 right hand, I mean, this is way, way too 1756 shallow, of course.
But at some point I 1757 can't keep going.
It wouldn't make any 1758 sense to keep going this way.
So as I do 1759 that, now the club just naturally wants 1760 to release.
So the point of the release 1761 is to feel it.
I want you to feel how 1762 this clockwise motion.
1763 Makes the club naturally want to release 1764 and at a counterclockwise motion at the 1765 last second.
But you don't have time to 1766 think that, nor should you.
I want you to 1767 feel how this happens naturally in the 1768 release.
What's your initial move?
There 1769 is no initial move.
It's a feeling I 1770 don't want you to think about initial 1771 moves.
I want you to get a feeling, I 1772 want you to feel how your pressure shift 1773 is moving.
Your initial move is putting 1774 your brain in your foot and saying, I 1775 just want to feel this clockwise 1776 movement, that's the initial move.
If you 1777 want to have a swing, trigger or forward 1778 press or whatever, I don't really care.
1779 Again, it's missing the forest for the 1780 trees.
None of that stuff really matters, 1781 unless it helps you do this movement more 1782 quickly, more easily.
Can the right arm 1783 get too deep?
Sure, you can still do 1784 something where you could do something 1785 goofy and get your right arm super deep.
1786 But again, if you're feeling the motion, 1787 it's very hard to get too deep with it.
1788 It's not been very common for us.
I don't 1789 think we've really seen it at all.
You'd 1790 have to do something really, really crazy 1791 for it to get too deep because that 1792 clockwise movement of your foot makes 1793 your body begin to rotate, right?
As I'm 1794 getting off the merry-go-round and I'm 1795 moving my hips, I'm not going to move my 1796 shoulders at all.
Look at my shoulder.
1797 Look at my logo on my shirt.
1798 I moved my pressure on my merry-go-round.
1799 But my shoulders got turned.
As my 1800 shoulders get turned, it pulls my hands 1801 back forward.
That's why when you look at 1802 a certain plate, like a lot of tour pros, 1803 like Tiger is an example, 1804 his hands look like during the transition 1805 they go straight down, right?
You've seen 1806 this millions of times as I've talked 1807 about this in videos.
1808 But that's not what's really happening.
1809 His hands are actually doing this.
1810 Now, why doesn't it look like this?
1811 Because he's turning.
As I turn, my hands 1812 get pulled back in a path.
Toward the 1813 ball.
So it looks like they're going 1814 straight down, but the only way that they 1815 would actually go straight down is if my 1816 body stopped moving.
Right now, if I 1817 don't turn at all, I can make my hands go 1818 like this.
But as soon as I start 1819 turning, my hands get thrust back out 1820 because my shoulders are turning.
So you 1821 shouldn't get too deep unless you stall 1822 out your foot.
How would this affect a 1823 specialty shot?
It doesn't matter, You're 1824 just altering the release slightly, 1825 right?
If I want to hit a little bit of a 1826 cut, I'm going to hold the release off.
1827 If I want to hit a little bit of a draw, 1828 I'm just going to stall my body out just 1829 a tiny bit to give my hands time to catch 1830 up.
Very, very easy to shape the shots.
1831 Your hands should be relaxed.
1832 Steven, the audience is still thinking 1833 too much mechanically.
Yep, 1834 nailed it.
I'm going to upload that one 1835 myself.
1836 It's hard to kind of pull the rug out 1837 there.
And for so many people, this is 1838 the number one crux that I think that 1839 Craig and I would say we've seen.
The 1840 only way you're going to screw this up is 1841 to try and make it mechanical.
It's not 1842 mechanical.
It's meant to be feel-based 1843 by design.
It's intelligent intent that I 1844 was trying to think through all of the 1845 ways that people struggle with the golf 1846 swing.
And how can I solve that?
How 1847 could you take everything and boil it 1848 into one simple field?
1849 And that is the key.
So I will not give 1850 you the mechanical things to think about.
1851 I want you to feel how to do this quick 1852 pressure shift and this clockwise motion.
1853 All you have to do is think clockwise 1854 pressure shift and some sort of clockwise 1855 move with your hands, and that's it.
Then 1856 you can reserve your brain power.
to 1857 release the club a certain way, to alter 1858 the release, to think about shot shape or 1859 trajectory or what have you, Things that 1860 you normally couldn't even dream about 1861 doing in your swing because you're 1862 swinging so inefficiently and using your 1863 arms and hands for everything.
Now 1864 they're in reserve because you can see 1865 there's no point swinging your arms fast, 1866 right?
Most people are going to go to the 1867 top and, again, shift back to a 1868 counterclockwise movement because that's 1869 what they feel like they need to do.
1870 One of the challenges of golf, you have a 1871 hit instinct, right?
Little white demons 1872 out in front of you.
1873 What you've done is turned away from it.
1874 And now your body and your brain freaks 1875 out.
I got to go back out there and get 1876 it because it's out there.
I turned away 1877 from it.
1878 What I'm telling you, instead of turning 1879 away from it, is to continue your 1880 clockwise movement.
Of course, the club 1881 will still be brought back down to the 1882 ball just from the inside.
1883 Yes, the stuff will all be on the site.
1884 Releasing all masters.
1885 Weak.
So I'm going to remove that.
1886 Interior hip pain with rotation to the 1887 left.
1888 Not sure.
We have to take a look and see 1889 what's going on there.
So what happened 1890 to vertical force?
Nothing.
1891 I'll just answer that one really quickly.
1892 The thing with vertical force is that I 1893 hit balls where I had very low vertical 1894 force and still hit the ball a mile.
And 1895 I hit balls with really high vertical 1896 force.
And my swing speed went down.
And 1897 everywhere in between.
So there is no 1898 direct correlation.
Now, you can see, we 1899 shouldn't say that.
That's not fair.
1900 There is a direct correlation in the 1901 longest hitters on the planet who see 1902 high peak vertical forces.
1903 And for sure, you can see that.
But I'm 1904 not out here trying to teach people to 1905 swing like Kyle Berkshire.
1906 If you want to be a long drive guy, 1907 that's not what I'm doing here at all.
1908 I'm 5'9", 165 pounds and still swing 125 1909 miles an hour.
That's plenty fast.
1910 I'm talking about efficiency and 1911 consistency.
Kyle Berkshire will never be 1912 on the PGA Tour.
I'm sorry.
It just won't 1913 happen unless he completely reinvents his 1914 golf swing.
But I love his swing.
It's 1915 awesome.
Fun to watch.
But I'm not 1916 teaching people how to swing all out and 1917 swing at 150 miles an hour.
So do you 1918 need these radically high vertical forces 1919 is the point to produce a lot of speed?
1920 Absolutely not.
So you don't have to 1921 worry about it.
And again, getting into a 1922 lot of these technical things, these 1923 measuring tools like this, which are 1924 super cool.
1925 Without really understanding the bigger 1926 picture, which to me, that the axiom is, 1927 is the big picture.
If you just did this, 1928 You can go out and swing the club well 1929 enough to consistently shoot the 70s 1930 right now.
Not saying everybody's gonna 1931 do that right now, But you can, of 1932 course.
You see lots of people have done 1933 that, you see people go out and shoot the 1934 60s and Shoot in the 80s who have never 1935 broken a hundred, etc Because all of a 1936 sudden your mind is freed up to move 1937 To feel something in your swing, But 1938 you're also getting all of the things 1939 that happen in a tour.
Pro swing.
Being 1940 on plane, being on path, being able to 1941 release and square the face, having 1942 speed, getting your hips open, 1943 Maintaining your posture, not swaying 1944 off.
All of those things that amateurs 1945 doing pros don't.
These all happen as a 1946 result, That's the point.
Let's go out 1947 and have fun again, Let's just have a 1948 really simple swing.
And if you want to 1949 work with us to perfect it and get, see 1950 how good you can get and try to fine-tune 1951 it.
Of course, That's what we're here 1952 for, but the bigger picture is more 1953 important.
Let's focus on the big stuff 1954 and not worry about all the details.
How 1955 do we create maximum speed?
The simplest 1956 way to create speed in the swing is to 1957 again think about your right foot as the 1958 gas pedal.
It's the throttle of your golf 1959 swing.
If you want to swing faster, move 1960 your pressure faster, go around that 1961 circle faster.
you want to swing slower, 1962 like a little pitch shot, make that 1963 slower.
Really simple.
Just focusing on 1964 the foot.
1965 What if you have limited flexibility?
1966 Doesn't matter.
Doesn't require much 1967 flexibility here at all.
1968 Can you please show a slow motion and 1969 close-up of the right foot motion and 1970 exit in the mirror?
I'd really prefer not 1971 to.
1972 Because again, it's not the point.
It's 1973 not about looking at my foot and saying, 1974 oh, it moves exactly like this at this 1975 time in the swing.
1976 Trust your feeling.
I've spent a lifetime 1977 searching for a feeling, a simple 1978 feeling.
that would make everything 1979 happen in the swing naturally.
1980 That's the point of this.
It's not about 1981 making sure that you're at 2 o'clock, 3 o 1982 'clock, 4 o'clock, 5 o'clock, 6 o'clock, 7 1983 o'clock, 8 o'clock.
It's the feeling of 1984 going around and coming up onto the toe, 1985 right?
That's it.
If you do that, you 1986 think about that knee pointing here, 1987 you're good to go.
You don't have to make 1988 it any more complicated than that.
So 1989 think about feeling this clockwise 1990 motion.
That's it.
As I come up onto my 1991 right big toe, I'm just getting my knee 1992 kind of going toward the target, 1993 replacing my left knee with my right knee 1994 so that my left knee straightens and 1995 moves back out of the way.
I'm coming up 1996 onto my big toe as a result of that.
1997 That's all happening without me having to 1998 be mechanical with it.
1999 I've always had really light grip 2000 pressure, so that hasn't really changed 2001 anything.
2002 But if you're death gripping the club, 2003 it's probably actually a good question 2004 for the group.
Um, he's asking, Does does 2005 the axiom change the grip pressure?
2006 People have really tight grips when 2007 they're hucking the club from the top 2008 because you need to.
Your body is not 2009 stupid, your brain is not stupid.
As much 2010 as you may think at times like, What's 2011 wrong with you?
you know, you may think 2012 that your body's dumb, it's not.
You're 2013 gripping the club tight because you need 2014 to.
That's the part that you're probably 2015 not understanding if you start to throw 2016 the club and this 2017 begins to go out away from you, of course 2018 you need to death grip this thing because 2019 otherwise you're going to let go of it.
2020 You've thrown it at the wrong time.
So 2021 what you should feel is that this is very 2022 natural.
I'm barely holding on to the 2023 club at all.
And that's where my speed's 2024 coming from, right?
So if you're used to 2025 death gripping the club, should this feel 2026 with way less grip pressure?
2027 Absolutely.
2028 It should feel way less grip pressure.
2029 No, you don't need a loop in your swing.
2030 This was, again, an exaggeration.
of the 2031 clockwise motion.
So no, definitely no 2032 loop in your swing.
You can.
2033 Yep, reduce the grip pressure.
2034 Should you practice the dead drill or the 2035 axis?
They're one and the same.
2036 The movements are the same.
It's the 2037 feeling that is allowing you to produce 2038 the positions of the dead drill.
So if 2039 you're not nailing these things and 2040 you.
still tend to make a little bit of 2041 a mistake here or there, then the dead 2042 drill and all of those videos tell you 2043 exactly where you're supposed to be and 2044 how to get there.
The axiom makes those 2045 happen automatically when you feel it and 2046 do it correctly.
So that's the point.
The 2047 dead drill positions and things that 2048 you've learned there are all exactly the 2049 same.
So can you still work?
Of course, 2050 that's what they're there for.
This is a 2051 way to take that mechanical movement and 2052 transfer and translate it into one feel.
2053 That is global, that is in the entire 2054 golf swing, like the dead drill.
Really 2055 just focused on the hips and let you do 2056 what you want with the arms.
To a degree, 2057 just really emphasize being a little bit 2058 more passive with it.
This integrates the 2059 arms and the club and the lower body, and 2060 everything all together as one holistic 2061 thing.
Should this help keep tush line in 2062 place?
Absolutely, that is very, very 2063 important, as I showed you earlier with 2064 the Clan Shell drill.
When you're going 2065 back to six 2066 trail leg is naturally going to 2067 straighten up a little bit.
We definitely 2068 don't want to hyperextend it out.
But 2069 it's natural as you do this for your 2070 right leg to straighten a tiny bit and 2071 your hip to get deeper.
And then as you 2072 begin to move to 7 and 8 o'clock, your 2073 left hip is beginning to get deeper.
And 2074 so, yes, it absolutely is designed to 2075 help your hips move through correctly.
2076 What have been the top two to three 2077 errors that we've seen in the beta test?
2078 Great question.
2079 Hands down.
I'm sure Craig will die to 2080 jump in here, um, 100.
The foot stalling 2081 out, focus on the arms, the club try to 2082 add speed from the arms.
Going back to 2083 those old things, the foot dies 2084 immediately.
That's the number one thing.
2085 It's really the only way to really muck 2086 it up, to be honest, is if your foot 2087 stops working.
If you stop pressure shift 2088 and you start swinging with your arms and 2089 hands, your foot will stall immediately.
2090 You don't use your arms and hands and 2091 shoulders to huck the club down.
Again, 2092 think about the direction of movement.
If 2093 I was to make a mistake and swing steep 2094 or what have you, it's going to be a 2095 counterclockwise movement with my hands.
2096 So if you keep your foot going and you 2097 just let your arms be more relaxed and 2098 let them just move in a subtle little 2099 clockwise circle, then you can't really 2100 screw it up.
2101 Right foot, that's your brain.
That's the 2102 engine.
It's the throttle.
It's the 2103 brakes.
It's everything.
It allows you to 2104 focus on one thing that has this 2105 butterfly effect that gets everything 2106 moving.
But if you lose focus on that and 2107 you get fixated on the arms and the club 2108 and the position and the sequence and all 2109 that stuff, you're going to make a bunch 2110 of mistakes that are totally avoidable.
2111 If you keep that foot going, none of 2112 those things will happen.
2113 Britt, thank you.
Yes, you should feel 2114 athletic.
And that's one of the greatest 2115 things.
That's the biggest feedback that 2116 I've gotten is that people feel fluid and 2117 athletic and dynamic again, instead of 2118 like this robot trying to make all of 2119 this stuff glue together.
2120 The swing is as complicated as you make 2121 it, right?
There's, there's guys who pick 2122 up the golf club and are just like, I got 2123 it.
They naturally do this for whatever 2124 reason.
And then there's, 2125 Pretty much everybody else who struggles 2126 their whole life with trying to figure 2127 out how to put the bat on the ball.
2128 In order to tap into your inner 2129 athleticism, you have to begin to move 2130 like an athlete.
And you have to begin to 2131 feel things.
2132 Where a lot of this started for me was 2133 trying to explain to people how to drive 2134 on my racetrack.
2135 So you guys know I have a little dirt 2136 track at my house that I designed and 2137 built.
And I let people bring their side 2138 -by-sides and cars, off-road cars over 2139 here and drive on it.
And usually people 2140 are four or five seconds a lap slower 2141 than me.
So I'm trying to explain to them 2142 how to get around this track fast in the 2143 dirt.
I can't do it through mechanics.
I 2144 can't say, okay, when you get to this 2145 tree, break this exact amount and then 2146 turn the steering this exact amount.
It 2147 doesn't work.
These things are happening 2148 in milliseconds, just like they are in 2149 the golf swing.
I have to tell them to 2150 feel this and feel that in the golf 2151 swing.
has just always been missing that 2152 because everybody interprets feeling so 2153 differently.
2154 So when you think about that, when you 2155 start feeling athletic again, and you 2156 start getting out of your own way, and 2157 you start feeling how to move instead of 2158 thinking how to move, that's where the 2159 magic really happens.
Yeah, Christopher, 2160 great observation.
It is.
There's so much 2161 of this stuff going on.
2162 If you look at golf instruction today, I 2163 know you guys go out on YouTube and scour 2164 the videos all the time for all the 2165 different instructors out there.
And 2166 what's cool is at least nowadays, a lot 2167 of instructors, the top tier instructors 2168 who have tools like 3D motion capture, 2169 force plates, high speed cameras, launch 2170 monitors, all this stuff, are kind of all 2171 saying more of the same things, the 2172 mechanics, the same stuff that I've been 2173 teaching you guys for a long time.
The 2174 mechanics and positions of rotary swing 2175 are what the tour pros do.
2176 So, more and more players or instructors 2177 who measure and see the swing from an 2178 analytical, data-driven perspective, know 2179 that this is what the Tour of Bros.
are 2180 doing.
So everybody's kind of all saying 2181 the same thing nowadays, the better 2182 instructors are.
But the catch is they're 2183 all focusing on the minutiae without 2184 seeing the bigger picture.
And so you 2185 can't learn through minutiae.
I know 2186 there's those guys out there on YouTube 2187 who are talking about, you know, using 3D 2188 stuff.
And say, Oh, well.
The right 2189 shoulder, the left shoulder goes down to 2190 start the downside.
That's happening in 2191 like one, one thousandth of a second.
Can 2192 you think that?
Of course not, but should 2193 your left shoulder go down?
Naturally?
2194 Absolutely.
As I'm moving my pressure, as 2195 I'm going from six 2196 That's, again, kind of fixating on the 2197 wrong things, Charles.
Think about 2198 pressure shift in a clockwise direction.
2199 It doesn't have to be the shape of your 2200 foot or a circle.
2201 If you're trying to make it a circle, 2202 that's unnatural because that's going to 2203 be way too big.
It is technically kind of 2204 following the shape of your foot, per se, 2205 although I wouldn't get too caught up in 2206 that detail.
2207 That's what you're feeling.
So, of 2208 course, it has to follow the shape of 2209 your foot, because that's what you're 2210 feeling is the pressure shift moving 2211 around the perimeter of your foot.
But 2212 again, don't make it this big, 2213 exaggerated motion.
That's fine to do it 2214 first to get your pelvis moving right.
2215 But as you free up and you get more 2216 relaxed, this movement happens very 2217 subtly, very quickly.
And the Tour Pro 2218 videos, uh, that are on the side as part 2219 of the Axiom Test group, show this stuff.
2220 I've got a Jessica Corda video, who she?
2221 You can see this so clearly in her swing, 2222 exactly how her hips are moving 2223 throughout the swing.
She's a phenomenal 2224 ball striker.
She has a wonderful golf 2225 swing.
2226 And same thing as I mentioned to John 2227 Robb.
You'll see that this movement is 2228 very, very simple.
You don't have to make 2229 it any more complicated.
2230 The dead drill simplified.
I like that.
2231 Yes, the dead drill automagically.
2232 The goal is you know that the movements 2233 of the dead drill are what every great 2234 ball striker on the planet does.
It's 2235 inarguable.
You can see it.
It's 2236 quantifiable.
It's totally obvious that 2237 these are what the Tour pros do, but the 2238 point of it is that the tour pros didn't 2239 learn through mechanical positions.
And, 2240 as I mentioned, all the Tour pros I 2241 worked with, none of the stuff that I do 2242 with amateurs is the stuff that I did 2243 with tour pros.
But they already had this 2244 underlying movement.
They just did it, 2245 they didn't know how they did it, they 2246 didn't know why they did it, it was just 2247 natural for them to do it.
And what I'm 2248 trying to do is find a way for an amateur 2249 golfer, a 25 handicapper who has no clue 2250 how to swing.
And trust me, we've seen a 2251 lot of them.
And take that person and get 2252 them to move like a pro.
That's what's 2253 cool about this stuff.
I love taking 2254 somebody who's way off their reservation 2255 and getting them to move fluidly and 2256 athletically and dynamically and 2257 properly, without having to go through 2258 months and months, and months and months 2259 of work.
I want to do it fast, and this 2260 is the way to do that.
2261 Yep, Daniel, exactly.
You want to speed 2262 it up?
2263 Speed up the throttle on the right foot, 2264 and that's it.
No more thinking.
2265 Yep, Stan working through the dead drill.
2266 This is a way to make the dead drill 2267 very, very intuitive and natural.
2268 Yeah, Robert, I wish I'd known this a 2269 long time ago too.
You and me both.
2270 The replay will be available after we're 2271 done here.
So I'm just, again, just 2272 wrapping up some questions and see if 2273 there's anything that's been voted up to 2274 the top.
2275 Let's see.
2276 Yep, same motion for bump and run, short 2277 game shots.
We've got a lot of people who 2278 tell us that they feel like the short 2279 game stuff is so much easier for them now 2280 with this movement.
2281 Right knee faces nine o'clock and yours 2282 is going to two o'clock.
All right, That 2283 would be a big problem.
So you need to 2284 get your knee and point it that way, 2285 which means your hips have to rotate.
2286 You've got to get both butt cheeks open 2287 at impact.
And it's easier when you do 2288 that at first, letting your heel come up 2289 that allows you to really come up.
But in 2290 a real swing, we would be more like this.
2291 But my right knee two 2292 It's got to point down the target line 2293 Yep, Doug if you Go absolutely.
Take this 2294 out to the course and try it.
Feel it.
2295 See what you can experience with it.
2296 Gerald, that's awesome.
2297 Yeah, those of you who are able to hit 2298 balls while you're doing this, you'll see 2299 it and feel it right away.
That's what's 2300 cool about this stuff.
2301 Will this become a drill?
2302 Is this the road risk?
Yes.
2303 Again, nothing changes.
2304 My goal has always been able to find this 2305 overarching movement that makes all the 2306 positions happen naturally.
So the things 2307 that you learn in rotary swing, again, 2308 none of that stuff changes.
2309 This is a way to make that happen 2310 automatically.
This is the overarching 2311 movement and the positions, all those 2312 videos and details and mechanics for all 2313 you engineers that want to deep dive into 2314 it, that stuff's still there.
But my 2315 goal, I don't know if you guys remember 2316 this back in the 90s, you used to buy a 2317 DVD and everything you need to learn was 2318 a VHS type maybe.
And everything you need 2319 to learn is on that one video, right?
You 2320 didn't have hundreds or a thousand.
2321 There's millions of videos on YouTube 2322 right now.
That's crazy.
Literally, how 2323 could you possibly learn by going through 2324 millions of golf instruction videos?
It's 2325 the worst thing.
It's absurd.
But that's 2326 what people try to do is learn through 2327 tips.
My goal with the axiom is I really 2328 wanted to boil the whole website down to 2329 one video.
Now, can't quite do it as just 2330 one video.
But you'll see when the new 2331 app.
Axiom content comes out that it's 2332 very streamlined.
It's very simple, 2333 There's only a handful of videos that you 2334 really need to go into.
And then there'll 2335 be a section where you go back to get 2336 into the more details and nuts and bolts 2337 and stuff that you want to or need to.
2338 But the goal is that this is Everything, 2339 this is the simplest way to do this.
And 2340 when you go back and you have some time 2341 to think about this and you look at the 2342 tour approach, You'll see that this 2343 movement was obvious all along.
You can 2344 see it now.
You can see the clockwise 2345 orbit, 2346 the knee of the hip, of the pressure 2347 shift of the hands.
So somebody asked, 2348 What does the axiom stand for?
The point 2349 was that this is so obvious and so simple 2350 that it was right in front of our face 2351 the whole time.
And it just took a long 2352 time to kind of boil it down to something 2353 like this.
But for me, that was always my 2354 goal was to solve the gallstone.
I had to 2355 come up with one thing that was a feel 2356 based thing that you learned through 2357 moving quickly rather than slow motion, 2358 and made everything that you were trying 2359 to do in your swing automatic.
And when 2360 you can feel this and see how it happens, 2361 then you understand what axiom really 2362 means.
2363 It is so obvious that there's no argument 2364 that this is what's happening in the best 2365 player's swings.
2366 It's going to be something that's like, 2367 yeah, of course, that totally makes 2368 sense.
You can feel it.
You can get 2369 anybody to move correctly right away.
And 2370 so at the end of the day, what axiom 2371 really means is about peering more shots 2372 because that's what I'm out here for.
I 2373 love.
crushing the ball right out of 2374 the center of the phase with a perfectly 2375 dead square face.
And that's what I'm 2376 trying to get you to do is to experience 2377 more of that.
2378 All right, guys, I think that I think 2379 we're pretty much the most, as much as I 2380 can here.
2381 I'm trying to kind of thumb through.
2382 There's a lot of different stuff that's 2383 kind of asked already or answered 2384 already.
2385 But here's the long or short of it.
2386 From this point forward, your swing 2387 should be simple.
It should be field 2388 -based.
You should have a feeling that 2389 creates the positions that you're looking 2390 for.
If you don't get it right away, it's 2391 okay.
2392 Not everybody has just gone out and 2393 played their best golf immediately.
Some 2394 of them took a few days.
Some of them 2395 take them longer.
Some are still working 2396 through it.
The point is, it's really, 2397 really simple.
2398 And if you don't make it simple and 2399 you're thinking through all these things, 2400 then get a live lesson with Chris or 2401 Craig and let them just see.
2402 From our perspective, it's incredibly 2403 simple.
We can see immediately how simple 2404 what you might be doing is wrong and you 2405 don't feel it.
So get a quick live lesson 2406 or jump in one of their unlimited review 2407 groups so that you can just not waste any 2408 more time.
You can get right to the 2409 promised land, get right to the nuts and 2410 bolts of what you truly need to feel and 2411 understand in your swing.
If you do that 2412 and you get a quick lesson, you're not 2413 going to spend all your time toiling away 2414 and trying to figure out, well, how do I 2415 move from the takeaway to the top of the 2416 back?
How do I?
I know I can make a 2417 perfect takeaway of the shoulder blade 2418 gliding, but I don't know where to go 2419 from here.
2420 Those are the types of things that I was 2421 trying to solve with this, things that 2422 I've heard over years where people just 2423 don't quite know how to put all this 2424 stuff together.
2425 So the goal is to make your swing simple.
2426 Make it really easy make it effortless if 2427 you're not there.
Let us help you.
It's 2428 not going to take long to get this stuff 2429 I probably will put myself out of 2430 business, But I'm just gonna go back to 2431 racing cars.
So so I'll miss you guys if 2432 that happens.
If not, I'll still be 2433 around because my next project Is Putting 2434 and I'm really, really, really far along 2435 with that.
So I'll talk about that later, 2436 But I'm gonna go ahead and wrap it up 2437 here.
It's been a couple hours.
Guys.
If 2438 you have any more questions, put them in 2439 the community.
That's what it's there 2440 for.
Chris and Craig and the other 2441 instructors are in there answering 2442 questions.
So if it didn't get answered 2443 now, let's go in there, but also take a 2444 chance to read through this.
There's a 2445 lot of posts in there, And I'm going to 2446 go and start opening stuff up as we get 2447 ready for the big release of all of the 2448 Axiom new content.
So that you guys will 2449 be up to speed on that.
So just keep 2450 checking back on the community.
2451 Otherwise, thank you guys so much.
I hope 2452 that you learned a lot.
I hope it gets 2453 you going in the right direction, and I 2454 will talk to you guys soon.
So here's the thing.
I've always believed that there was a way to teach somebody how to swing like a tour pro in minutes.
Because I believe there's always been this underlying movement pattern that if I could figure out what it was and I could get somebody to feel it, then they could do it.
And it could be anybody.
I'm not talking about somebody who's already a good player or somebody who is a crappy player or anywhere in between.
I'm talking about.
Anybody universally that they could learn how to move properly very quickly if we just could understand what this movement is now.
The problem is, most tour pros have no idea what they do.
And if they started thinking about it, They'd be back with the rest of everybody else not being on tour anymore.
Because you can't think your way through a swing when you're actually playing.
Now, the catch is, of course, to learn something and learn something that is mechanically complex.
Typically, The approach that you take is that you have to learn through in steps and chunks, and go through it in a mechanical way.
Because there's no other way to learn it.
Because everybody's feel is so subjective.
One person's feel versus another person's feel are so radically different.
And there's such an infinite number of variables in the golf swing that you could chase your tail for circles.
And I know many of you can probably relate to this, that you've spent your whole life trying to fix certain problems like over the top.
maintaining lag, getting your hips open at impact, hanging back on your back foot, losing the tush line or your posture, scooping or flipping or chicken wing.
I'm certain that most of you can relate to all of those problems.
Now, here's what's interesting.
I've taught dozens and dozens and dozens of tour pros over my career, and I never worked on any of that with any one of them, never.
Now, it's kind of weird when you think about it.
Every single tour pro on the planet does the opposite of what every single amateur does.
You never see a Tour pro losing his posture.
And the old puppy dog humping the fire hydrant and casting the club and scooping and flipping at impact and all of those things.
It's crazy, right?
Like the amateurs do.
Literally the exact opposite of what the Tour pros do, and what's interesting is the tour pros are just moving way more efficient.
It's way simpler for them than it is for you because you are working so much harder.
You're doing so many more things in your swing than what a tour pro is.
A tour pro is just moving much simpler.
So now we're getting to the nuts and bolts here.
Let's get into the meat of it.
And I'm going to spend some time walking you through this stuff more in depth.
than normal because there's things that we've seen that people have questions about or don't understand or what have you.
And that's what we're going to talk about first.
So if you're standing there, if you have room to kind of get up and move around and still see the screen while I'm doing this, I want you to do that now because I'm going to walk you through this whole strange movement, this strange sequence of movements that will become very natural, very fluid, very quickly.
I wore white shoes that are atrocious looking so you can see my feet better.
The first thing you're going to do, I just want you to stand up, give yourself some room.
You don't need a club yet.
You don't need to be in your posture.
And you can, if you want, take your shoes off to feel this.
For some people, it's a little bit easier to feel this with no shoes on.
I'm going to do it with shoes on at first, and I'm going to stand kind of closer here to the screens, to the camera, so you can kind of see more in detail.
So what is this movement that will allow 100 all of these positions to happen in your 101 swing automatically without you thinking 102 about it?
And what is it that the Tour 103 pros are doing?
So, here's my way of 104 teaching you how to do this in a very, 105 very simple way that requires no swing 106 thoughts whatsoever, period.
It's just a 107 feeling and I'm going to keep emphasizing 108 that as we go through this.
So here's 109 what I want you to do at first.
All I'm 110 going to do, and I'm going to explain 111 everything from a right-handed golfer's 112 perspective.
Because it's going to be 113 easier as I start explaining all of this 114 stuff, that.
If I have to say it both 115 ways, it'll be a little confusing.
116 Everything is going to be to a right 117 -handed golfer's perspective.
118 The first thing I want you to do is I 119 want you to stand up and imagine there's 120 a clock on the ground.
121 Imagine that 12 o'clock is straight in 122 front of you, 3 o'clock to your right, 6 123 o'clock back behind you.
124 All I want you to do is feel pressure 125 shift around the perimeter of your right 126 foot in a clockwise direction.
127 This is really simple.
So at first you 128 can go really slow, and if you're not 129 really certain what this is, I'm going to 130 come up to the camera and show you even 131 more in detail.
So here's my right shoe, 132 and you're just going to move pressure in 133 a clockwise direction around the 134 perimeter of your foot.
135 Just in that direction.
Make sense?
136 If you can understand clockwise versus 137 counterclockwise, you can swing properly.
138 This is going to be super simple.
So as 139 I'm doing this, I want to relax my hips 140 and I'm going to relax my legs and just 141 feel pressure going around.
Now, I don't 142 have to make this huge movement like 143 this.
144 That's not what we were trying to do.
I 145 just want you to feel a very subtle 146 pressure shift.
Okay.
147 So you're going around.
148 Around the merry-go-round.
This is what 149 the merry-go-round is and what you can 150 do.
As.
You feel this, you're gonna start 151 to feel that Liam got it Without me 152 telling you a whole lot.
You're gonna all 153 of a sudden feel how your pelvis and your 154 legs and everything begin to move 155 correctly.
Without you having to do much, 156 and you're only thinking or feeling a 157 pressure shift.
And it's not about trying 158 to make sure you go through every single 159 phase of the clock.
Two o'clock, three o 160 'clock, four o'clock, five o'clock, six o 161 'clock.
It's not like that at all.
162 This is a feeling of moving pressure in a 163 clockwise direction.
164 And as you see this at first, it's going 165 to start to look a little goofy.
It's 166 going to kind of feel like you're doing a 167 hula hoop.
And as you keep doing it.
Then 168 you're going to feel how all of a sudden 169 everything that you've tried to do in 170 your swing, maintaining your posture, 171 getting your hips up, get off your right 172 foot, maintain your leg, it's all going 173 to happen automatically.
174 So the first thing you've got to 175 understand is that the merry-go-round is 176 the engine of the swing.
Your right foot 177 for a right-handed golfer, pressure 178 moving in a clockwise direction is the 179 engine.
And if you can do this, 180 you can swing a golf club properly very 181 quickly.
Now I a lot of things that we've 182 seen or people kind of get really rigid 183 and they're trying to force it.
I want 184 you to be super relaxed, because the more 185 relaxed your hips are, the faster they 186 can move, the faster they move, the 187 faster you can swing.
So stay very 188 relaxed with this now.
At some point.
189 While this merry-go-round is going, this 190 is the engine of the swing.
at some 191 point, We need to get off this merry-go 192 -round.
And that happens when your 193 pressure is at about six 194 you're going to come up onto your right 195 big toe.
And as you do that, all I want 196 you to think about or feel at first is 197 taking your right knee and replacing 198 where your left knee is.
Now, of course, 199 it's not going to go exactly there.
And 200 all of these things at first are 201 exaggerations.
Okay.
202 So you're going around the merry-go-round 203 as I go back to six o'clock.
I'm just 204 going to get up onto my right big toe.
As 205 I watch, as I go to six 206 207 You don't have to think okay When do I 208 shift or how far do I go this way?
How 209 much do I shift that way?
If you just 210 feel your pressure going around and 211 around, you will feel.
How.
It's natural 212 to get up onto your big toe, your 213 pressure to shift back to the left and 214 then just take your right knee and Point 215 it at about 9, 30, 10 216 right?
And if I got in my posture, it 217 would look more like a golf swing.
And 218 all I'm doing is going around the merry 219 -go-round and getting off the merry-go 220 -round.
I'm going to kick that kid off the 221 merry-go-round, right?
So we're going 222 around, pressure shift, and forward.
223 Around the merry-go-round, 224 6 o'clock, 7 o'clock, right big toe, 225 done.
226 Now, what's cool about this, and let me 227 just, I'm just going to check the screen 228 here, make sure everybody's good.
229 Audio is good, all right, great, thanks 230 guys.
So as you're going around on the 231 merry-go-round, what I want you to start 232 to pay attention to is how it has this 233 butterfly effect.
I call this a vortex 234 generator and starts at something very, 235 very small that spirals up the body and 236 gets the whole body to do everything that 237 you need it to do without you thinking 238 about it.
So watch as I go around, as I'm 239 moving, just pressure.
I'm just going to 240 stay on the merry-go-round for a minute, 241 I can get off the merry-go-round.
You'll 242 notice that my ankle is moving more than 243 my foot, because my foot's not moving at 244 all, right, it's just planted on the 245 ground.
And now, as I continue to go 246 around, my knee is moving more than my 247 ankle, and my hip is moving more than my 248 knee.
Everything in my body, you can see.
249 My whole lower body is moving in this 250 clockwise orbit, 251 And all I'm doing is focusing on shifting 252 pressure in a clockwise pattern around my 253 right foot.
254 You see how simple it is to not think, 255 okay, 256 I know in the back swing, I got to get to 257 my right foot, right?
So, well, how far 258 do I shift to the right?
And when do I 259 shift to the right?
I know my hip also 260 needs to go back.
So how far does it go 261 back?
And when do I do that?
What's the 262 timing of that?
If you don't have to 263 think about any of those things, because 264 they're important.
265 If you can just feel pressure, watch what 266 happens.
I'm going to grab my chair here 267 because many of you have asked, how does 268 this work with a dead drill and a 269 clamshell drill?
270 Those drills teach you the positions.
The 271 axiom makes them happen naturally.
272 What you're going to see, I'll do my 273 clamshell drill here.
You know in the 274 backswing that my right hip has got to go 275 back.
Every great ball strike on the 276 planet, their right hip gets a little bit 277 deeper in the backswing.
Well, how would 278 that happen here?
All I have to do is I'm 279 shifting pressure.
as my pressure moves 280 back to my heel, my hip naturally gets 281 back a little bit deeper, right?
So I 282 didn't have to think about how to load up 283 my right side at all.
I didn't have to 284 think about my right hip.
I didn't have 285 to feel any, just, you know, how much do 286 I slide?
How much do I shift?
I'm just 287 thinking about pressure shift around 288 clockwise movement of my foot.
So now as 289 I go back, now we know that during this 290 phase, the old squat to square that both 291 hips attach.
Well, when is this 292 happening?
293 It's happening naturally.
As I move from 294 295 you know the last phase from the 296 clamshell drill the dead drill is that my 297 left hip goes deeper Than where it was at 298 a dress, right?
You can see there's 299 clearly spacing here between my butt and 300 the chair, and then as I come down now, 301 my left hip is actually on the chair, 302 moving it back a little bit.
That happens 303 as I take my right knee, we're using my 304 right big toe.
I'm not really thinking my 305 knee or feeling my knee, I'm focusing on 306 my right big toe.
I'm just coming up onto 307 it because I want everything to be really 308 simple.
I am feeling just my foot and my 309 foot is making everything happen.
So as I 310 begin begin to move into this post-up 311 phase, my right foot is doing all of that 312 work.
I don't have to think about my left 313 leg posting up or getting deeper.
I'll do 314 it from up the line because it's a little 315 bit easier to see in certain 316 circumstances.
So you'll see as I go 317 around, as I go four 318 every single position that I need to 319 achieve, everything that I know that all 320 the tour pros do, that you've seen all 321 the tour pros do, 322 you can do everything by just feeling 323 this clockwise pressure shift around your 324 right foot.
Does it make sense so far?
325 I'll take just a quick look at the chat 326 here for just a moment, make sure 327 everybody's, yes, and for lefties, it is 328 counterclockwise.
329 Looks like you guys are getting this you 330 can feel it so far So make sure 331 everybody's on the same page Makes sense 332 all right good, So how do we?
I was gonna 333 take a quick look.
Will this help 334 shadowing the club?
Absolutely, we're 335 gonna talk about that in just a moment.
336 So how do we get the arms to work?
The 337 cool thing first?
I want you to think 338 about this is that your right foot is 339 something that literally barely moves in 340 the swing.
It hardly moves at all.
341 You can train this very quickly.
And you 342 already know if you've already worked 343 through the dead drill and the clamshell 344 drill and all the other stuff on the 345 site.
Now you realize this is like 346 simple, right?
You already know it.
And 347 the people who have already spent the 348 time going through the bootcamp and doing 349 the dead drill stuff.
Now you know how to 350 make all of those things happen 351 automatically.
And that's, what's cool 352 about this is because everything from 353 this point forward, 354 It's done through your right foot.
355 Your throttle is your right foot.
You 356 guys know I'm a big peer head.
357 When I was thinking about how to get 358 somebody to swing the way that I wanted 359 them to and make it natural and athletic, 360 and how can I teach them how to feel what 361 I feel in my swing?
362 Obviously, I went back to the things I 363 know, and I know cars pretty well.
And 364 you guys all drive cars, and you have 365 sensitivity trained in your right foot 366 from how hard you squeeze the throttle.
367 If you right foot break, how hard you 368 squeeze the right break.
That right foot 369 is already trained and has been trained 370 for years and years and years.
You're 371 already very, very skilled at what to do 372 with your right foot and the pace and the 373 tempo and the rhythm that you do it.
So 374 if you want to swing faster, your 375 pressure shift happens faster.
376 If you want to swing slower, it happens 377 slower.
But it's all governed by this 378 right foot that you've been training for 379 years and years and years behind the 380 wheel of a car.
Not to mention, one of 381 the things I wanted to do was people who 382 are naturally right side dominant.
That's 383 the vast majority of golfers in the 384 world.
Certainly not everybody, of 385 course.
But those who are naturally very 386 right side dominant, you have two 387 choices.
You figure out a way to use the 388 right side that doesn't cause you to 389 swing over the top and cast the club and 390 et cetera and lose your posture.
Like 391 most right side dominant stuff does.
Or 392 you train the left side.
Left side takes 393 more time to train.
Both of them work 394 equally well.
And those of you who have 395 seen the left versus right video where 396 I've got a clip of Ernie and Tiger up 397 there, 398 and you see like, wait a second, how do I 399 reconcile Tiger saying one thing and 400 Ernie saying another?
They both work.
But 401 I wanted to be able to leverage the stuff 402 that people do naturally quickly.
If you 403 have a movement pattern that you already 404 do really well, this is a way to shortcut 405 it.
And so if I can get you to feel the 406 natural side of what you're.
You're 407 already coordinated.
You've been training 408 this right foot for years, and now you 409 can use it to control your golf swing as 410 well.
And all you have to understand is 411 this clockwise pressure shift.
So now how 412 does this work with the arms?
So first 413 things first, the most important thing is 414 that the right foot never stalls out.
If 415 it stalls out, your whole engine stalls 416 out, so your right foot.
That merry-go 417 -round and getting off the merry-go-round 418 is the most important thing.
As soon as 419 that quits, the arms take over, the 420 shoulders take over and you're in 421 trouble.
Okay?
So your focus, your 422 feeling is always getting this right foot 423 to move, keeping this thing going in this 424 clockwise pressure shift if you can do 425 that.
And those of you who've seen some 426 of the other videos on the site that 427 we've been testing, I show you that this 428 happens.
In the Tour Pro swing with the 429 force plates, you can see their pressure 430 move in this clockwise direction.
It's 431 very, very subtle.
But when you see it 432 and you understand how it gets your 433 pelvis 434 and your core and your legs and 435 everything to move correctly, when we add 436 the arms in, it's a piece of cake.
437 Because the hardest thing about the arms 438 is getting them in sync with the lower 439 body.
440 Every amateur on the planet struggles 441 with this.
The arms take over, the 442 shoulders take over, the lower body 443 stalls out, and then we're in trouble.
444 The swing is dead at that point.
There's 445 no power there whatsoever.
So how do we 446 get them to be in sync?
Because if 447 they're in sync, 448 Then we have this cumulative, synergistic 449 effect of adding power from our legs, 450 from our trunk, from the ground.
I have 451 way more muscle here than I do in my arms 452 and hands.
So how do I get them in sync?
453 Well, you play air guitar while you're on 454 the merry-go-round Okay, So I want you to 455 understand that this simple feeling again 456 an exaggeration.
We're going to do all 457 right side dominant stuff for the moment 458 because I feel that it's easier to learn 459 it this way.
And then you can add 460 whatever you want.
This is the beauty of 461 this is a platform.
The axiom is a 462 starting foundation to make that overall 463 dynamic movement of the swing natural and 464 effortless.
And be something you can 465 learn, really, really fast.
But if you 466 want to change for personal preference to 467 be left side dominant, right side 468 dominant, higher hands, lower hands, I 469 tested all that stuff on here, it doesn't 470 matter.
You do what feels best for you, 471 what you want to do, what's going to 472 allow you to shape shots the way you 473 want.
But what I really wanted to do was 474 make the backswing irrelevant.
475 And that's something that has been.
476 A goal of mine for a long time.
Because 477 I've always said in rotary swing that the 478 arms are variable in the swing.
You can 479 elevate them higher, you can elevate them 480 lower.
You can get them a little bit 481 deeper, you get them more in front, and 482 you can still play great golf.
But I hate 483 variables, I want something to make it 484 simpler so that you don't have 485 Different things to try on the range or 486 on the course.
Let's just have one.
487 Things like, Yes, this just works.
I 488 don't even think about it.
And how do I 489 make the backswing that way?
How do I 490 make the backswing irrelevant?
491 Well, the hardest thing about golf is 492 that we're moving in two different 493 directions.
494 We're moving clockwise in the backswing 495 and then counterclockwise in the 496 downswing.
At least that's how you're 497 moving it if you're doing it incorrectly.
498 I believe the tour pros are actually 499 always moving clockwise.
500 Everything is always moving clockwise.
501 Think about this for a second.
If you're 502 to rotate back clockwise and then have to 503 switch directions and change all of that 504 force to go counterclockwise.
In the 505 downswing in the tenth of a second, how 506 hard is that?
507 It's super hard.
That's what you're doing 508 right now that's making golf so freaking 509 hard, and it's the hardest thing in the 510 world to do, and no other sport tries to 511 do it except for golf.
If you think about 512 it, I've talked about this before.
If 513 you're shooting a basketball, 514 essentially, 515 everything is moving in one direction to 516 shoot this basketball.
You don't have to 517 think, okay, let me go in this backswing 518 and then in this forward swing.
That's 519 way more complicated.
Even if you're 520 throwing the ball, everything is moving.
521 Here's the whole trick to this.
How do we 522 get everything moving in the same 523 direction in the golf swing, even though 524 we're going back in one direction and 525 down in another?
526 That's the complexity of the golf swing.
527 And that's what this is designed to solve 528 is because 529 If we can get everything moving in one 530 direction, everything syncs up 531 automatically.
So how do we do that?
532 Right hand only at first for right-handed 533 golfers.
Here's all I want you to do.
I 534 want you to exaggerate making a clockwise 535 movement with your hands.
So now you're 536 going to imagine that clock is perhaps up 537 on the wall in front of you.
And you're 538 just taking your right hand and you're 539 going to turn as you're doing this while 540 you're on the merry-go-round and start 541 moving your right hand.
542 in a clockwise circle.
543 Make sense?
544 So all I'm doing, not really thinking 545 about golf, I'm just making a clockwise 546 circle with my right hand while I'm on 547 the merry-go-round.
And if you want, you 548 can get off the merry-go-round.
And this 549 is when I'm strumming up on my air 550 guitar.
You see, I'm going to be a big 551 rock star.
I'm holding the neck of the 552 guitar and I'm really rocking out, 553 strumming up here.
554 You'll see, as I put these two together, 555 What happens to my golf swing?
My arms 556 naturally sync up with the pressure shift 557 in my lower body.
I don't have to think 558 about it because it feels completely 559 natural as my right hand is going back.
560 Where is your pressure?
The hands are 561 pulling me into position.
They're making 562 the pressure shift back to the back of my 563 foot.
happened completely automagically.
564 The momentum is helping pull me into 565 position.
Normally, people's arms pull 566 them out of position.
I wanted to figure 567 out a way to do the opposite.
How could I 568 make a mistake with my arms and it still 569 helped pull me into a better position 570 instead of the opposite?
571 So as I'm going back, you'll feel that my 572 right hand at its deepest point, as it 573 begins to fall and shallow out because 574 it's making a clockwise circle, 575 that my pressure is at six o'clock.
576 As my hand begins to come back down, I'm 577 at seven o'clock, eight o'clock.
And now 578 as I come down, you'll see that as I go 579 to strum up, it naturally occurs at the 580 time that I'm going to get off the merry 581 -go-round.
582 You guys feel that okay?
I'm just going 583 to check the chat here while you guys are 584 looking.
585 Does it create a big end out path?
586 Exaggeration, guys.
This is a big 587 exaggeration.
That's what I want you guys 588 to feel right now.
Don't worry about path 589 or plane or any of this stuff.
This is 590 about feeling, okay?
591 Very, very important that you understand 592 the big picture here.
The big picture is 593 that golf is really freaking hard when 594 you're moving in two different 595 directions.
596 And when you understand.
that you can 597 move everything in one direction, even if 598 I'm making this big, goofy air guitar on 599 a merry-go-round movement, my body is 600 beginning to move into perfect positions 601 every single time without me thinking 602 about it.
And it feels effortless.
603 I can move fast.
I can feel athletic 604 again.
I don't have to think about all 605 these damn positions throughout the whole 606 swing.
I can just feel this natural 607 clockwise movement of my air guitar.
608 and this natural clockwise movement of 609 the pressure shift in my right foot, and 610 everything falls into place.
Now, what 611 happens if I grab a golf club?
612 It doesn't matter, right?
I can take it 613 back straight up.
It doesn't matter.
614 We've talked about the old Matthew Wolf 615 thing.
That's exactly what he's doing.
616 You don't have to do this, of course.
You 617 can, but the point is, I wanted to make 618 the backswing somewhat irrelevant.
619 As long as it's moving in the same 620 direction, 621 clockwise with the right hand, clockwise 622 with the right foot, it doesn't matter.
623 It's the direction, not the positions.
624 Let's start mastering movements instead 625 of perfecting positions.
So if I can get 626 this movement to just be an exaggerated 627 clockwise movement with my hand, you'll 628 see that all of a sudden, everything that 629 you've tried to do in your swing, 630 maintaining posture, getting the club to 631 shallow out, maintaining lag, it all 632 happens.
All I'm doing here to get the 633 club to shallow out, My right wrist is 634 moving clockwise, my right elbow, my 635 right shoulder, pressure my right foot.
636 They're all always moving clockwise.
637 So if I can do this, then I can swing 638 like a pro.
If I put both hands on the 639 club, I don't have to take this big 640 exaggerated loop.
That's a thing, if 641 you're really inside and over the top, 642 like a typical high handicapper, what 643 direction are your hands moving?
What did 644 you just do?
645 You moved counterclockwise.
Now guess 646 what happens when you rip the club inside 647 and move your hands counterclockwise in 648 the downswing?
It pulls your body out of 649 position.
If you stand up, if you swing 650 over the top, if you lose your posture, 651 you're moving counterclockwise.
652 If you move clockwise, you can't swing 653 over the top.
The club has to shallow 654 out.
If you're moving your right wrist 655 clockwise, how would you ever cast the 656 club?
657 Casting the club is doing this with my 658 wrist.
I'm not doing this at all.
I am 659 moving my wrist in a clockwise fashion.
660 Now I have all the lag in the world.
How 661 would I ever lose it?
662 All I'm doing is going around the merry 663 -go-round clockwise with my right arm and 664 releasing.
And there's speed for days.
I 665 don't have to try and produce speed.
So 666 if you have a club, this is what I want 667 you to feel.
668 It's so simple, so natural.
669 Just even if you want to pick the club 670 straight up, it's easier at first.
Just 671 make sure you turn.
Again, all the stuff 672 that I've taught you over the years, 673 the right shoulder blade glide, all of 674 that stuff, it applies here.
You just 675 don't have to think about it.
But if you 676 don't turn, if you just pick your arm up, 677 that's not a golf swing.
678 So I still want you to turn.
You can feel 679 that right shoulder blade glide.
All of 680 those things still happen the same way.
681 If you wanted to talk about the four 682 square drill, right?
We've got the club 683 out here.
This is keeping it in box two 684 to the extreme, right?
And then as you 685 feel, as you come down, you just let the 686 club come through and I want you to 687 release it.
688 The release is very, very simple.
689 If you think about slinging a rock on a 690 string.
If you had a string in your right 691 hand and it was hanging down, there was a 692 rock on here, how would you release that 693 thing?
694 It's not a big arm movement.
To get the 695 speed in it, it would be a lot of right 696 wrist clockwise movement.
You can feel 697 how your wrist needs to be supple to do 698 this.
And as you do that, then you can 699 feel how you would sling that rock down 700 the target line.
That's how I want you to 701 feel with your right hand.
702 That's where the speed is.
So now, of 703 course, it doesn't matter how much you 704 take this club on this clockwise circle.
705 Tiger Woods, John Rom, Tony Finau, 706 they're all doing the exact same thing, 707 but the circle is much tighter.
So when 708 you see the club shallow out, if you want 709 a very natural conventional backswing 710 like mine, I don't have some big 711 exaggerated Matthew Wolf move.
That to me 712 is inefficient.
I don't need to do that, 713 but you can.
714 My hands look more like this, like you've 715 seen in my swing.
716 but it's still a very small clockwise 717 circle.
If you can put those two things 718 together, that's all you need to be able 719 to understand how to move the club 720 properly without having to think about 721 anything in your swing.
You feel your 722 right foot.
Get that merry-go-round 723 going.
Keep that pressure shift going.
724 Moving around in a clockwise circle.
Get 725 your right hand moving around in a 726 clockwise circle.
727 And that's the whole kit and caboodle.
728 and you put both hands on there, you just 729 maintain that same feeling.
You can do it 730 with your left hand and get the same 731 thing.
As long as your left hand is 732 moving in this clockwise circle, it 733 doesn't matter where the club goes.
Every 734 single time, I can literally pick it 735 straight up over my head.
Look where the 736 club comes down.
I can take it over in 737 front of the ball.
Still comes down in 738 the same spot.
What I can't do is move it 739 counterclockwise.
740 As soon as I do that, you're going to 741 fall into every single bad habit that 742 every amateur on the planet struggles 743 with.
So I'm going to take a quick look 744 at the chat to make sure, yes, it's the 745 same for every single club on the bag.
746 So, yes, every club, why would it change?
747 We want one movement pattern.
748 Everything's exactly the same every 749 single time.
Some of you have asked about 750 short game stuff.
751 That was not by design by me.
I was not 752 thinking about short game when I was 753 creating this at all.
But a lot of people 754 who have been really static with their 755 lower body and chip with very flippy 756 hands and all this stuff, they have felt 757 that if they just integrate this into 758 their short game stuff, which is I 759 started to think about how I feel when I 760 chip and pitch, I do this naturally 761 without thinking about it.
This is again.
762 This is the problem by learning from 763 somebody who does things naturally 764 without thinking about it.
It's very hard 765 to understand what they're really doing.
766 But when I chip, I move my pressure in 767 the same way, just like I do in a full 768 swing.
It's just much smaller.
769 Let's see.
So I'm going to go ahead and 770 open up the Q&A stuff and whoever's got 771 votes at the top, whatever questions are 772 voted on at the top.
773 Let's see.
774 I'm going to go ahead.
If you guys go to 775 the Q&A box and post your questions in 776 there, the ones that haven't been voted 777 on, I'll try to measure or try to talk 778 about how we get through them.
779 We're going to start swing on the foot.
780 All right.
Thank you, Craig.
I'm going to 781 keep Craig handy here because he's been 782 going through a lot of these questions 783 here.
784 The right foot, something I want to be 785 very, very clear about.
This is not about 786 going through your pressure at every 787 single step on the clock.
Very important 788 that that's not the point of this at all.
789 This is about having a feeling of being 790 fluid and natural, and athletic and quick 791 and fast and powerful, without having to 792 think through all of these different 793 things.
So where does your pressure start 794 on your foot?
It really doesn't matter.
795 The important thing is that you have a 796 clockwise direction.
797 So if you started on your toes, which.
798 You can, there are tour pros that do it.
799 That's fine.
Just get going back in a 800 clockwise direction.
If you're starting 801 at 12 o'clock, it's not where I start, 802 but does it really matter?
It doesn't 803 matter when the movement is going in the 804 right direction, right?
So I could start 805 on my inside of my foot and just go 806 around.
And again, even if I'm starting 807 on the inside, I know a lot of people, 808 there's drills that have been out forever 809 where you put something on the outside of 810 your right foot, especially if you're 811 used to kind of swaying.
812 that stuff, it doesn't really matter.
The 813 important thing is I want you to feel 814 athletic and balanced and then get the 815 feeling of the clockwise direction.
So it 816 doesn't matter so much where you start.
817 That's getting very technical.
Of course, 818 you don't want to be in a position where 819 you're way off balance.
If you're way on 820 your heel, well, you have nowhere to go.
821 So you don't want to start way back on 822 your heel.
That's off balance in the 823 other direction.
You can start on your 824 ankle and make this movement smaller or 825 what have you.
826 The important thing is to feel balanced 827 and athletic so that this clockwise 828 movement feels natural to you.
So thank 829 you, Craig, for that.
830 Let's see.
831 Getting knee pain when pushing off.
There 832 should be no pain whatsoever.
833 Rotary Swing has always been about injury 834 prevention.
Because, you know all the 835 stuff that I've gone through with my own 836 body and all the students I've helped 837 with back pain and knee pain, all those 838 things.
So there should be no pain at 839 all.
In fact.
I'm not pushing my right 840 knee and I'm not really pushing off my 841 right foot.
This is important.
So let me 842 get into the details here a little bit.
843 Your right foot, this pressure shift, my 844 right foot has no pressure on it right 845 now.
846 I can lift it up.
847 If you're hanging back here and pushing 848 hard off your foot, you're missing the 849 forest for the trees.
850 Every single tour pro on the planet, just 851 about by the time that they're starting 852 their transition, the vast majority of 853 their pressure is already shifted over to 854 the lead side.
855 This makes that natural, but you can see 856 my foot's dragging, right?
857 It's light.
858 If I have pain here, I have way too much 859 pressure back here.
Get off that right 860 side.
Use that pressure shift to help you 861 get over so that you can be very light on 862 this foot.
When you think about what your 863 foot is doing and all the little nuances 864 and nuts and bolts of it, when you watch 865 what happens, you know that.
The best 866 ball strikers in the world, their right 867 foot tends to kind of pivot in like this.
868 I'm exaggerating this, of course.
869 Tiger's probably one of the easiest ones 870 to see this.
His lower body moves so 871 well.
And you could see that, you know, 872 the right foot kind of curls in like 873 this.
Well, that happens naturally as I 874 move up onto the ball of my foot and 875 begin to keep that clockwise pressure 876 movement, right?
Why would my right foot 877 move in?
Because I'm moving pressure in a 878 clockwise direction.
That makes my right 879 foot want to move.
In that direction, so 880 should be no pressure on your right foot 881 whatsoever.
Let's see, let me, I'm 882 looking at the questions now.
Will this 883 be available for download?
Yes, we'll 884 have this available for a couple days.
885 Uh, yep, so yes, we'll.
we'll let this be 886 up for a couple days.
Where's the 887 pressure?
Start the back.
So we just went 888 over that one.
Does the axiom system have 889 any tendency to result in a hosel?
890 Why would it do that?
It doesn't make any 891 sense to me, so no.
892 I will try to address that as best I can, 893 but the only way that you would ever, if 894 you're hitting it off the hosel, there's 895 something majorly wrong going on.
896 Typically, it's losing posture or things 897 like that or coming too far from the 898 inside or what have you.
But again, think 899 about the clamshell drill and the dead 900 drill.
901 What I'm trying to do is my right elbow 902 is coming down.
Is make room for this 903 right elbow, so the way that I do that if 904 you watch.
If I bring my right arm down 905 like most golfers do.
And I don't get off 906 my right side and don't move my hips, my 907 right elbow just gets jammed into my hip.
908 It has nowhere to go, so of course, I'm 909 not going to do that.
I wouldn't be able 910 to hit the ball.
So I tend to then lose 911 my posture to make room for my right arm 912 to swing out away from me.
What you're 913 trying to do in with this is that, as 914 your right elbow is coming from this deep 915 position and coming back in.
What I'm 916 doing is making room for my elbow.
You 917 see how far my right hip's moving, that's 918 what creates a secondary tilt.
And now my 919 right elbow can come in close to my side 920 and release from the inside, but I have 921 room, this is key.
If my right elbow, if 922 my right hip doesn't move to get off that 923 merry-go-round and my right elbow gets 924 jammed into my side, 925 then I'm not going to have any room to 926 swing.
So then you will start to move the 927 club out away from you and thrust the 928 hosel toward the ball, which is no bueno.
929 And of course, if you lose your posture 930 because you're pushing your knee towards 931 11 o'clock instead of toward the target, 932 then you will also have the tendency for 933 you to lose your posture.
But you'll 934 notice as I go down and I just move 935 around, you can see both butt cheeks and 936 I've moved way up.
My right foot's super 937 light.
938 and I have all the room in the world to 939 come down from the inside.
There's no way 940 that I could ever hit it off the hosel.
941 Let's see.
942 I'm checking Craig's text messages here.
943 Let's see.
944 Where should right foot weight be it in?
945 Up on the toe and very little on it.
946 Do I see the value in buying one's own 947 swing catalyst?
I don't.
948 I'll talk about that in just a moment.
949 But the long and short of this, these 950 things are super, super cool.
They are 951 very expensive.
This thing is over $20 952 ,000.
953 But as I said, I can manipulate the data 954 to get it to look however I want.
which 955 is not what I was looking for.
I was 956 looking for something that says, if I 957 move this way, will the data prove out 958 that this is the safest way, the most 959 efficient way?
Because we do know from 960 the swing catalyst data that when we see 961 these double peaks and vertical force, 962 that there are issues with back pain and 963 hip pain and those types of things.
We've 964 seen that in some of the tour pros that 965 have been on the swing catalyst and have 966 been experiencing back pain.
But as an 967 amateur, do you need something like this?
968 I know some students that have it.
The 969 ability to interpret the data from this 970 and do anything actionable with it is 971 really, really low for the average guy, I 972 would say.
973 I spent, I literally, I tried to count at 974 one point, it was like 30,000 shots I hit 975 on this thing over the past year.
976 And now that I've hit that many shots, I 977 know exactly, it didn't take that long, 978 of course, but there are things that I 979 was looking for that are very, very 980 minute and difficult for the average 981 person to really spend their time.
982 wasting understanding that stuff.
I 983 wouldn't recommend that you need 984 something like this.
If you can get on 985 one, will it be informative or eye 986 -opening?
Potentially, sure.
But again, it 987 won't really teach you anything.
It's 988 like a training aid.
A training aid 989 doesn't teach you anything.
A training 990 aid simply makes you do something in an 991 unnatural way for a brief period of time 992 while you're wearing or using that 993 training aid.
As soon as you take it off, 994 what did you learn?
You didn't really 995 learn anything.
996 And this is, it doesn't even, it's not 997 even a training aid in that sense that 998 it's just a flat piece of metal that's 999 measuring stuff.
And does it, does that 1000 teach you anything at all?
No, you need 1001 to be able to interpret this data and do 1002 something actionable with it.
And that is 1003 really, really tricky when there is no 1004 standardization.
There's no way of 1005 looking at things and understanding what 1006 this stuff means and how it correlates to 1007 your golf swing.
1008 In an ideal world.
We wouldn't even need 1009 cameras.
Now, of course, we still need 1010 cameras.
We still need mirrors.
That 1011 stuff is still totally applicable to 1012 everything that we're doing.
But you now 1013 can feel an accurate feeling that will 1014 produce accurate positions, proper 1015 positions in your swing and emphasize 1016 that as long as you're doing that feeling 1017 correctly, which is really simple, right?
1018 Now, of course, it's super, super simple.
1019 And some of you are going to go out and 1020 play your best golf your life.
And some 1021 of you are still going to be like, I 1022 don't get it.
1023 That's life.
That's the world, right?
1024 That's why we're still here.
And Craig is 1025 still, and Chris are still doing in 1026 -person lessons.
Because that's the 1027 fastest way is just have somebody take a 1028 quick look at you, because this movement 1029 is so simple.
It's not going to take a 1030 rocket surgeon to be able to put this 1031 stuff together for you and be like, okay, 1032 this is what you're doing wrong.
So these 1033 in-person lessons would be really 1034 helpful.
And I did actually, Craig and 1035 Chris both wanted to give you guys.
1036 a deal if you want to get a checkup.
So 1037 I'll put that up there real quick.
They 1038 both wanted to give you guys 20% off for 1039 whoever attended the webinar.
So I'll put 1040 those up here real quick.
1041 And so you guys, if you want to, you can 1042 look at both of those and take a lesson 1043 with either one.
1044 And hopefully they'll both stay up on the 1045 screen there.
1046 One of them wiped out.
So I will put 1047 Craig's at the top of the chat box here.
1048 and then Chris's you will see in the 1049 bottom left there.
So that will, you 1050 should be able to get, 1051 shoot.
1052 I'll put Craig up for a little bit 1053 because I can't have both up at the same 1054 time.
So I'll put Craig's up for a little 1055 bit and then I'll put Chris's up in just 1056 a moment.
So, and I'm just going to look 1057 at a couple messages here, more on which 1058 release, which to the right or left.
1059 Okay.
So let's talk about the release for 1060 a moment.
1061 At some point in the swing, 1062 things switch from being clockwise to 1063 counterclockwise.
1064 Now, in an ideal world, that's not during 1065 the transition, right?
Because we know if 1066 we're going back here and we switch to 1067 counterclockwise, that is what creates an 1068 over-the-top movement, an early 1069 extension, a high right hip, hanging back 1070 on the right side.
It's all 1071 counterclockwise movement.
If you keep 1072 the movement being clockwise instead of 1073 counterclockwise, then the release, 1074 should happen naturally.
Now, of course, 1075 that's different for everybody.
Some 1076 people are going to pick up on that 1077 really fast and some people are going to 1078 need a little bit more information.
So 1079 let me talk about it for those who need a 1080 little bit more detail on it.
What's 1081 really happening here?
And again, at 1082 first, it's easiest with just the trail 1083 hand, your dominant hand.
But if you want 1084 to do this left hand dominant, it doesn't 1085 matter.
It works the same either way.
But 1086 as I'm coming down to release, you'll see 1087 that the club is still falling this way.
1088 This is a.
I'll do it from this.
This 1089 is a clockwise movement.
Now I don't want 1090 to come this far underneath, but you get 1091 the idea that as the club is coming down, 1092 as it's continuing at some point, it 1093 can't go anymore.
And the centrifugal 1094 force makes the club release.
1095 I don't really have to think about that.
1096 I'm simply just letting it move and 1097 getting myself open, getting that right 1098 foot moving.
And then the club naturally 1099 releases.
So you shouldn't need to feel 1100 this all of a sudden, this.
1101 Counterclockwise shift in your right hand 1102 or left hand, either one to release the 1103 club.
It should be more of the slinging 1104 the rock and shaking hands down the 1105 target line feel, rather than going down 1106 here and then trying to flip the face 1107 over.
That's no good.
We want to feel 1108 that it's here, here, I'm in the release 1109 point and then it's going to happen very 1110 naturally.
So you shouldn't need to do 1111 anything with your hands, you should 1112 always feel.
1113 You should always feel clockwise 1114 movement, and then the counterclockwise 1115 release should happen totally 1116 automatically.
1117 Let's see.
I'm going through the 1118 questions in the Q&A, so the ones that 1119 you guys have voted up.
1120 Combining the RST, dead drill, and axiom 1121 would start the merry-go-round around 3 o 1122 'clock.
3 o'clock is totally fine.
Again, 1123 it doesn't really matter where your 1124 pressure is.
It just needs to be able to 1125 move.
1126 Doug Wiebeck.
It's just short game 1127 specialty shots where the weight is 1128 predominantly on the front foot at setup.
1129 Nope, those are very different.
So this 1130 is more of a full body, full movement 1131 golf swing where we're looking for more 1132 power.
But if you're hanging on the left 1133 side for something, it doesn't apply 1134 there.
1135 Putter specialty club.
I would not talk 1136 about any pressure shift in the putter.
1137 Let's see.
1138 Once over to the left.
1139 Should we still be pushing off the ground 1140 with a left foot or just let the weight 1141 swing from right to left?
That's a good 1142 question, Chris.
So my goal with this was 1143 to make the entire golf swing as simple 1144 and natural as humanly possible.
It was 1145 not about trying to feel all these 1146 different things.
Now I did talk about 1147 there's in the new video section that 1148 some of the RSA members have been testing 1149 out with us.
There's a video on there 1150 with Jon Rahm where I'm showing his axiom 1151 movement.
It's very, very clear to see 1152 him doing this exact same thing once you 1153 now know to look for it.
Before, you 1154 probably didn't notice at all, but you'll 1155 see it in Jessica Korda, Justin Rose, Jon 1156 Rahm, Tiger Woods.
Every golfer who's at 1157 a high level, they pretty much all do the 1158 same thing with this big core overarching 1159 movement.
But how does that apply to what 1160 the lead side is doing?
1161 You can do either one.
It doesn't really 1162 matter.
My goal was to make it really 1163 simple.
And simple is focusing on 1164 exclusively the pressure shift of the 1165 right foot.
If I do that, then my left 1166 leg naturally straightens.
But my left 1167 leg has been trained because the dead 1168 drill and the clamshell drill and so on.
1169 So if your left leg still kind of looks 1170 like this, then sure, you're still going 1171 to need to feel.
that left hip post up 1172 and pushing that left foot into the 1173 ground.
But it should happen naturally.
1174 That's the goal.
This should be very 1175 quick, very subtle.
You shouldn't have to 1176 think about it.
And just the pressure 1177 shift of the clockwise movement of the 1178 right foot should make all of these 1179 things happen automatically.
1180 Let's see.
How do you start the swing?
1181 It's a good question.
1182 Starting the swing is very subjective and 1183 going to be a little bit different for 1184 everyone.
But the point is, that you need 1185 to feel this engine working.
If your 1186 right foot is going, if that right foot 1187 is always awake and it's always working, 1188 that's the engine of the swing, then that 1189 is your throttle pedal, your brake pedal, 1190 it's everything.
And so if you can just 1191 put your brain there and you don't really 1192 need to think about the arms, and this is 1193 a feedback that we got in a lot of the 1194 early phase testing.
1195 is that the more certain people focused 1196 on their arms, let's say it was about 50 1197 -50, people who focused too much on their 1198 arms, their right foot stalled out.
This 1199 is very, very common.
So your right foot 1200 is really your focus.
The arms, as I 1201 said, I wanted to make the backswing 1202 somewhat irrelevant.
I spent so much time 1203 hitting balls with high hands last 1204 summer, low hands last summer, Mid hands 1205 and everywhere in between.
And trying 1206 everything to see what differences it 1207 made in my speed and what I saw on the 1208 ground and the force plates and all of 1209 those things.
And it really didn't make 1210 much of a lick of difference.
You can 1211 play great golf with any of them.
1212 So I don't really care so much about what 1213 my arms are doing.
Now, of course, they 1214 can't move in the wrong direction, of 1215 course.
But if you can feel more of your 1216 foot, then your foot is moving your whole 1217 lower body and your hips.
And you know 1218 how important your hips are to the swing.
1219 Your hips are everything.
If your hips 1220 are in the wrong spot.
1221 then I don't care who you are, you're 1222 always going to be swinging with your 1223 arms and shoulders, and you're going to 1224 be making the same mistakes that you've 1225 been making for years.
So the important 1226 thing is that the foot is where your 1227 brain is.
If you can feel that foot, just 1228 like you do when you drive the car, 1229 you're going to have to think about it.
1230 You know how hard to squeeze the gas.
You 1231 know how hard to push the brake.
I want 1232 you to have that same natural feeling of 1233 your foot movement in your golf swing.
So 1234 that's what you should be feeling when 1235 you're thinking about how to start your 1236 swing.
1237 Yes, Craig's asking if I open Q&A.
It is 1238 up there.
I'm answering questions in the 1239 Q&A boxes now.
So if you have questions, 1240 go in there and start posting.
So 1241 Matthews, and you can't make contact with 1242 the ground.
1243 How substantial is weight shift to 1244 outside of right foot?
It's not 1245 substantial at all.
1246 First of all, think again, just moving 1247 pressure.
1248 It's not.
I'm trying to make this big 1249 move.
You're just trying to quickly do 1250 this.
And think about that in the context 1251 of the swing.
While we're doing this 1252 movement, I'm exaggerating this, trying 1253 to get you to feel looser in your hips 1254 and your lower body.
But as you're doing 1255 this, in the real swing, there's not time 1256 for your hips to make this big gyration, 1257 this big clockwise orbit.
It's very, 1258 very, very small.
So in the real swing, 1259 you don't have time to go way to the 1260 outside.
1261 And again, that's not the point.
The 1262 point is to feel this quick pressure 1263 shift.
And this is how fast it happens in 1264 the real swings.
1265 I'm moving quickly.
So it's not, again, 1266 this big movement.
It's about getting the 1267 feeling of this happening very quickly 1268 and naturally.
1269 Let's see.
I'm still going back through.
1270 How do we think about shoulders?
1271 Again, the purpose of this.
is that if 1272 you're focusing on moving clockwise, then 1273 your shoulders are going to turn 1274 naturally.
Now, again, not the case for 1275 everybody.
As I was talking about a 1276 minute ago earlier, that the arms have a 1277 tendency to distract you from the foot.
1278 And the foot is way more important 1279 because that's getting your whole body to 1280 do the things that it has to do.
You have 1281 to get off your left side.
You have to 1282 get your hips open and all those things.
1283 Your shoulders, the only thing you really 1284 need to be focused on is just getting 1285 your hands to feel like they're moving in 1286 sync with your pressure shift.
And that's 1287 what's cool about this is that the 1288 momentum of your hands moving clockwise 1289 naturally makes you want to feel the 1290 pressure shift, moving and continually 1291 moving in the downswing.
1292 Can you quickly say what a left-handed 1293 golfer needs to do?
It's the exact same.
1294 Just substitute right foot for left foot.
1295 And clockwise for counterclockwise.
And 1296 that's why I didn't want to try and 1297 explain it both ways, because you can see 1298 it get very confusing, very quick.
But if 1299 you're a lefty, everything is left hand, 1300 left foot, counterclockwise, if you're a 1301 righty, it's right hand, right foot 1302 clockwise movement.
All right, cool, they 1303 showed up now.
1304 So yeah, now you guys should see all of 1305 the questions and you should be able to 1306 vote them up there So if you click a 1307 little thumbs up though, That'll tell me 1308 which ones you guys want me to answer 1309 first.
Is there any manipulation of the 1310 wrist on the follow-through?
Absolutely 1311 not, if you're Okay, 1312 you always talk about the right foot is 1313 rolling in slightly.
Why should I now 1314 lift the right foot?
1315 The right foot is still rolling None of 1316 these, nothing that you've ever learned 1317 from rotary swing has changed one lick.
1318 The point is, 1319 one, when we see people do this stuff and 1320 make swings, they hang back on the right 1321 foot and do this.
We want you to learn 1322 how to get off the foot and learn how to 1323 shift your pressure, right?
And so this 1324 movement, you'll see as I go around and 1325 now I'm at six, I can feel that I'm at 1326 seven o'clock, six o'clock, 1327 seven o'clock.
Eight 1328 the 1329 this is normal with an iron to keep that 1330 foot down.
You'll see most tour pros keep 1331 the foot down.
There's exceptions.
Of 1332 course, Colin Marikawa is way up on his 1333 toe at impact.
You can do that.
I don't 1334 think it's necessary.
But when you're 1335 going to put a little oomph into the ball 1336 and you want to really get moving when 1337 you're hitting the driver, then it's 1338 perfectly okay to get up on that toe 1339 earlier than you would when you're 1340 ironing.
Keeping that heel down is a 1341 control thing.
It helps you have more 1342 control.
1343 Of your pelvis, your hips and speed, 1344 which is what we're looking for with an 1345 iron.
I'm not looking to hit an iron as 1346 far as I can on every shot.
There's no 1347 point to that.
I'm looking to hit it with 1348 the greatest amount of control.
So as 1349 you're coming down, that right foot 1350 should still be down on the ground as 1351 you're doing this.
But you can still see 1352 that my pressure is off, I'm just lightly 1353 on my right big toe.
The movement's still 1354 the same, so are there any changes with 1355 the metals just set up?
Uh, nope, no 1356 changes.
It's everything's the same.
The 1357 movements are the movements.
1358 Can you show us a full shoulder turn with 1359 the axiom and talk us through it?
1360 Full shoulder turn, everything's exactly 1361 the same.
Literally nothing has changed.
1362 This movement of the arms being clockwise 1363 is just to get the feeling of syncing up.
1364 You can see as I do this, even as an 1365 exaggerated motion, my arms and my lower 1366 body are in sync.
They're moving together 1367 properly, perhaps for the first time for 1368 many of you.
So what does it look like in 1369 the real swing?
It's exactly the same.
My 1370 shoulder turn.
1371 Hasn't changed at all.
What I'm really 1372 fixated on is that clockwise movement of 1373 the pressure on my foot.
Because that 1374 gets my hips moving correctly.
It gets my 1375 pressure moving correctly.
And it gets my 1376 shoulders moving.
So I'm just getting my 1377 hands moving in this clockwise circle.
I 1378 don't have to think about my shoulders or 1379 arms or any of those things.
How would 1380 the nine to three drill work?
Exactly the 1381 same?
It's just going to be much, much 1382 smaller as you're doing this.
So I'm 1383 still doing the same thing.
I'm just 1384 making this quick little pressure shift 1385 around my right foot, but everything else 1386 is exactly the same.
You can see it in my 1387 right.
That's why I wore these ugly white 1388 shoes to really exaggerate.
So you can 1389 kind of see how my pressure moves around 1390 my foot, even in a little nine to three 1391 drill.
It's just shorter, quicker.
1392 And yes, you'll have access to this 1393 afterwards.
1394 What's the best drill you recommend for 1395 this?
1396 Seriously?
1397 This is the drill.
1398 The axiom is the movement.
Maybe I didn't 1399 explain it very well.
The whole point of 1400 this is that you're feeling one overall 1401 overarching movement.
The pressure of the 1402 right foot, the hands moving in a 1403 generalized clockwise direction.
It 1404 really doesn't matter where they go as 1405 long as it's clockwise.
1406 And you don't have to think about 1407 drilling all this stuff.
This is the 1408 drill, the drill is the swing, and the 1409 swing is the drill, which was the purpose 1410 of the dead drill.
But this incorporates 1411 the arms and the club and everything 1412 immediately, so that you can immediately 1413 feel how these are synced up in the 1414 swing.
To make it very simple and very 1415 easy to understand, trying to get to some 1416 of the.
Where should the arms and hands 1417 1418 when the pressure is on the heel of the 1419 right foot?
Don't think so much about 1420 trying to perfect this stuff and getting 1421 your hands like, Okay.
My pressure is at 1422 4 37 on my right foot and it's moving to 1423 five 1424 You should feel it.
As my hand is moving 1425 back, my pressure naturally goes to my 1426 heel.
But now my right elbow is pretty 1427 deep, right?
It's buried back here.
1428 Again, it's a big exaggeration.
I 1429 couldn't get my hand back here with my 1430 left hand on the club.
So now as I come 1431 through, I've got to make room for this 1432 elbow, which is why I'm moving to six, 1433 seven o'clock because that's moving my 1434 hip laterally out of the way to make room 1435 for this right elbow to come in.
So don't 1436 think about.
Where exactly your hands 1437 should be on the clock and where your 1438 pressure should be at the same time 1439 That's missing the force for the trees.
I 1440 want you to feel it I want you to feel 1441 how this is very natural.
This is playing 1442 air guitar on a merry-go-round, right?
1443 Or as I was joking earlier with somebody, 1444 it's a very flamboyant way to direct 1445 traffic I want you to go that way, right?
1446 If the village people were traffic 1447 directors, this is how they would do it 1448 This is the point of this, is to feel 1449 this big, exaggerated loop with your 1450 hand.
Of course, you're not going to do 1451 that in a real swig.
You can if you want 1452 to.
But the point is that it makes it 1453 very easy to feel how everything syncs up 1454 together, like gears meshing together.
So 1455 don't try to make it particular and say, 1456 well, my hand is at 5 o'clock, and I know 1457 my pressure should be at this point.
I 1458 want you to feel this.
1459 Let's see.
Close to your inside and 1460 close.
I'm not sure I understand, Craig.
1461 Give me a little bit more in there.
1462 Is the pressure changed controlled by the 1463 right knee?
1464 Stand, stand, stand, stand.
1465 The engine is the foot.
1466 That's it.
1467 Care where your right knee goes.
Your 1468 right knee is being moved by pressure 1469 shift in your foot.
1470 That's it.
That's the beauty of it is it 1471 has to be simple.
1472 In order for this to be effective, You 1473 can't think 50,000 things, and you can't 1474 try to make it something more than it's 1475 not.
1476 It's meant to be incredibly simple by 1477 design, and it's meant to be only learned 1478 by feel, no positions whatsoever.
I'm 1479 trying to get you out of that and force 1480 you to learn by feel, and there's a lot 1481 of byproducts that go along with this.
1482 First of all, 1483 let's just talk real life for a second.
1484 You're out on the golf course.
1485 You're on the 14th hole, and you're 1486 playing against your buddy for a $5 nap 1487 song, and your swing's starting to leak a 1488 little bit of oil.
What do you resort 1489 back to when your swing starts to fall 1490 apart?
1491 You resort back to however you learn.
1492 Whatever tip that you've got or whatever 1493 mechanical feeling, these crutches that 1494 we rely on, these are what we resort back 1495 to in pressure.
1496 Now, the problem is when you start 1497 thinking technically, your brain can only 1498 handle one thought at a time.
Your 1499 subconscious can handle the zillions.
1500 So we don't want to try and be 1501 mechanically thinking through our swing.
1502 When the pressure's on in a real match, 1503 or even if you're trying to shoot your 1504 best score, or whatever it is.
We want to 1505 resort back to something that's going to 1506 be productive.
1507 Thinking mechanically is not going to be 1508 productive.
I want to feel something.
I 1509 want to step up to the team and be like, 1510 okay, I have to put this ball in play and 1511 I have to hit it properly.
So what do I 1512 need to do?
My swing's leaking a little 1513 bit of oil.
My stuff's getting a little 1514 loosey-goosey.
I'm not really sure where 1515 this ball is going.
1516 Well, all I need to do is just get my 1517 foot moving again.
I just need to get 1518 this free flowing action.
I can do that 1519 and I can feel it.
That's what I resort 1520 back to.
So I'm not going to give you any 1521 technical things that you guys are 1522 looking for by design so that when your 1523 swing does start to leave oil, you don't 1524 have any technical thoughts to fall back 1525 on in the first place.
That's 1526 intentional.
I'm trying to wean people 1527 away from that.
Because it's a very, very 1528 difficult way to put everything together 1529 consistently.
Of course, millions and 1530 millions of golfers do it.
1531 But for everybody to have a universally 1532 effective way of doing things, I believe 1533 it's so much easier to have only a feel 1534 to rely on when things start going bad.
1535 Anytime that you're on the golf course, 1536 you're wanting to practice, you're 1537 wanting to warm up, have this simple 1538 feel.
1539 Let's see.
So let's talk a little bit 1540 about the right and left side.
1541 So I've done a video on the site.
Again, 1542 I've been getting beta testers to work on 1543 getting feedback for it.
The point is it 1544 doesn't matter if you want to be right 1545 side dominant or left side dominant.
It 1546 doesn't matter.
You can go either way.
1547 And there's a video on the site, left 1548 versus right, that I'll be putting out 1549 soon for everybody when we release 1550 everything on Masters Week.
I just want 1551 to still get some more feedback on it 1552 because we've been doing live lessons 1553 with people who are very lead side 1554 dominant, very trail side dominant.
The 1555 point of this is that it doesn't matter.
1556 And that's really what I want you to 1557 understand.
If you want to swing very 1558 lead side dominant, like I talk about in 1559 that video, Ernie Els, I'll just give you 1560 a quick highlight of the video.
The video 1561 opens with Ernie Els talking about the 1562 only thing he feels in his downswing is 1563 he just waits for his left arm to fall.
1564 That's his perception.
That's his feeling 1565 in his swing.
And of course, Ernie Els 1566 has a beautiful, rhythmical, tempo 1567 -driven, effortless golf swing and hits 1568 the ball a long ways.
And then I have 1569 another clip right after him saying, 1570 Tiger Woods says, I feel everything in my 1571 right hand.
Now, how do you reconcile 1572 those two?
They both work.
1573 So what I wanted to do is give people a 1574 choice that you don't have to feel one 1575 way or the other.
And again, leverage the 1576 ability to learn a full stroke in the 1577 golf swing, the full baunty, the full big 1578 picture with their dominant hand.
Because 1579 again, most people are right side 1580 dominant.
That's 90% of the people on the 1581 planet.
So when you're very right side 1582 dominant, It's easier to learn this stuff 1583 with your dominant hand, But you can 1584 still, even if you're right hand dominant 1585 and you want to play left-handed.
Which?
1586 Craig, one of our instructors.
He's very 1587 lead side dominant.
I've always been lead 1588 side dominant.
I switched to right side 1589 dominant while I was doing this because I 1590 have a bunch of nerve damage on my left 1591 side.
But I still can swing either way, 1592 and in fact, in that video, I hit drivers 1593 both lead side, dominant and right side.
1594 They're a little bit different.
I talked 1595 about the differences 1596 But the point is you get to choose.
You 1597 get to choose what feels best for you.
Do 1598 you want a more lead side, rhythmical, 1599 beautiful, classical golf swing?
Or do 1600 you want a shorter John Rahm, Tony Finau 1601 -esque trail side thrust swing?
They both 1602 work with this.
That's the beauty of it.
1603 You can do either one.
1604 How to transition to doing this with the 1605 ball.
1606 That was another big thing.
So that's a 1607 good question.
1608 I want you to hit balls right away.
1609 The whole purpose of this stuff is that.
1610 I was trying to look at everything that 1611 I've seen over the last 26 years of 1612 teaching and take what I've learned and 1613 say, okay, 1614 now I've seen hundreds of thousands of 1615 people swing a golf club and I've seen 1616 the same mistakes literally tens of 1617 thousands of times.
How can I take that 1618 and get everybody that's doing these 1619 mistakes to move correctly and do it 1620 quickly?
And one of the things that I've 1621 seen over the years is that people tend 1622 to get stuck in perfecting things.
And 1623 certainly there's a point and a time for 1624 having things refined and dialed in, but 1625 they never get past that point.
And 1626 they're so fixated on perfecting a 1627 position that the overall movement is 1628 lost.
And so then when they go to hit 1629 balls, they've spent so much time in 1630 front of the mirror just going really 1631 slow.
1632 and they've not taken the time to build 1633 up some steps to go a little bit faster 1634 and a little bit faster and a little bit 1635 faster, that all of a sudden they can't 1636 make that transition, that leap from 1637 doing drills to hitting balls.
1638 This by design was to circumvent that.
I 1639 want you to hit balls immediately.
I want 1640 you to go out and immediately start 1641 swinging, not only hitting balls, but 1642 swinging fast.
I want you to learn this 1643 by feel swinging quickly.
Not by.
And, of 1644 course, there's a time and a place if 1645 you're not getting it or missing pieces 1646 again.
We have lots of people who are 1647 going to be all over the spectrum, right?
1648 So again, I'm looking at this 1649 holistically, not just like what one 1650 person does or what you might do.
The 1651 point is that lots of people are going to 1652 do things differently.
So when you're 1653 doing this, If you're going back and 1654 taking your time, going really slow and 1655 getting all mechanical and thinking all 1656 these things, you're going to miss the 1657 forest for the trees.
I want you to feel 1658 it in that right foot and that clockwise 1659 direction and start swinging quickly.
1660 That's going to be the fastest way for 1661 you to make the transition is there isn't 1662 a transition.
You're moving quickly right 1663 away because the swing happens very fast.
1664 And that's what I want you to feel and 1665 being able to feel one simple thing.
Just 1666 pressure shift around your foot allows 1667 you to take this straight to the course 1668 and experience results right away.
1669 The squat to square happen naturally?
1670 Absolutely.
1671 Does this abandon dead drill?
All right.
1672 So I could have had a mic problem 1673 earlier.
So I was talking about this 1674 stuff.
Nothing changes.
The dead drill, 1675 the clamshell drill, the right shoulder 1676 blade, they're all the same things.
It's 1677 all.
This is taking all of that stuff 1678 and combining it into one simple movement 1679 that makes all of those things happen 1680 naturally.
Now, of course, those of you 1681 who spent the time to really master the 1682 dead drill and learn the positions that 1683 you need to be in, this will be super 1684 fast because now you can see, oh gosh, 1685 now I can make it happen naturally and 1686 automatically.
1687 So those that haven't, and if you don't 1688 really understand still what's going on 1689 and how simple this movement really is, 1690 then you need to still look at the dead 1691 drill and like, oh, okay, now I see why 1692 my pressure needs to move in this 1693 clockwise direction because I realize 1694 that my hip needs to go a little bit to 1695 the right, and then it's got to go back 1696 to the left, et cetera.
Same thing in the 1697 downswing.
So I'm coming through with a 1698 squat to square.
That's it.
It's 1699 happening automatically.
As my hip gets 1700 deep and I begin to shift my pressure and 1701 get up onto my toe, The squat to square.
1702 All those things happen naturally.
Oh, 1703 yeah, let me.
Yeah, I'm going to put 1704 Chris's lesson off here.
I don't know why 1705 it wouldn't let me, um, put them both up 1706 at the same time.
So I'm going to put 1707 Chris's up here now.
So if you guys are 1708 looking for lessons with Chris, his is up 1709 there now, all right, what about angle of 1710 attack?
Looks like it's coming in quite 1711 shallow.
Absolutely.
1712 I want that thing to come in as shallow 1713 as I possibly can, because I want to hit 1714 the ball as high as I possibly can.
Now, 1715 many of you who are flippers and 1716 scoopers, the idea of coming in shallow 1717 doesn't make sense because you want to 1718 hit down the ball more.
The better you 1719 get, the more you realize that your 1720 shallower angled attack is what you're 1721 seeking.
So, 1722 yes, this is by design teaching you how 1723 to come in very shallow.
The average tour 1724 pro with a pitching wedge is only 4.
7 1725 degrees.
That's very, very shallow.
1726 That's like bouncing off the earth's 1727 atmosphere shallow.
Now, of course, there 1728 are times where they're digging squirrel 1729 graves because they're wanting to change 1730 the shot shape or trajectory or spin rate 1731 or whatever it is.
But the point is, 1732 absolutely, this is by design to shallow 1733 out the swing angle of attack, to make it 1734 very, very shallow so you can get height 1735 on the ball because the balls don't spin 1736 today like they used to and the clubs 1737 don't spin today like they used to.
used 1738 to.
So if you're trying to come into a 1739 par five with the three wood, you need to 1740 hit that freaking thing straight up in 1741 the air to get it to stop and hold the 1742 green.
Otherwise, you've got to land it 1743 30 yards short and try to squeeze it 1744 through some bunkers.
So yes, by design, 1745 this is meant to be shallow.
1746 The release.
1747 The release should be automatic.
You 1748 shouldn't be having to think about it 1749 because as you begin to move clockwise, 1750 there's only so far you can go.
1751 And at some point it's natural to let it 1752 release, right?
So if I take my right 1753 hand, I'm going to exaggerate this for 1754 just a second.
As I'm doing this with my 1755 right hand, I mean, this is way, way too 1756 shallow, of course.
But at some point I 1757 can't keep going.
It wouldn't make any 1758 sense to keep going this way.
So as I do 1759 that, now the club just naturally wants 1760 to release.
So the point of the release 1761 is to feel it.
I want you to feel how 1762 this clockwise motion.
1763 Makes the club naturally want to release 1764 and at a counterclockwise motion at the 1765 last second.
But you don't have time to 1766 think that, nor should you.
I want you to 1767 feel how this happens naturally in the 1768 release.
What's your initial move?
There 1769 is no initial move.
It's a feeling I 1770 don't want you to think about initial 1771 moves.
I want you to get a feeling, I 1772 want you to feel how your pressure shift 1773 is moving.
Your initial move is putting 1774 your brain in your foot and saying, I 1775 just want to feel this clockwise 1776 movement, that's the initial move.
If you 1777 want to have a swing, trigger or forward 1778 press or whatever, I don't really care.
1779 Again, it's missing the forest for the 1780 trees.
None of that stuff really matters, 1781 unless it helps you do this movement more 1782 quickly, more easily.
Can the right arm 1783 get too deep?
Sure, you can still do 1784 something where you could do something 1785 goofy and get your right arm super deep.
1786 But again, if you're feeling the motion, 1787 it's very hard to get too deep with it.
1788 It's not been very common for us.
I don't 1789 think we've really seen it at all.
You'd 1790 have to do something really, really crazy 1791 for it to get too deep because that 1792 clockwise movement of your foot makes 1793 your body begin to rotate, right?
As I'm 1794 getting off the merry-go-round and I'm 1795 moving my hips, I'm not going to move my 1796 shoulders at all.
Look at my shoulder.
1797 Look at my logo on my shirt.
1798 I moved my pressure on my merry-go-round.
1799 But my shoulders got turned.
As my 1800 shoulders get turned, it pulls my hands 1801 back forward.
That's why when you look at 1802 a certain plate, like a lot of tour pros, 1803 like Tiger is an example, 1804 his hands look like during the transition 1805 they go straight down, right?
You've seen 1806 this millions of times as I've talked 1807 about this in videos.
1808 But that's not what's really happening.
1809 His hands are actually doing this.
1810 Now, why doesn't it look like this?
1811 Because he's turning.
As I turn, my hands 1812 get pulled back in a path.
Toward the 1813 ball.
So it looks like they're going 1814 straight down, but the only way that they 1815 would actually go straight down is if my 1816 body stopped moving.
Right now, if I 1817 don't turn at all, I can make my hands go 1818 like this.
But as soon as I start 1819 turning, my hands get thrust back out 1820 because my shoulders are turning.
So you 1821 shouldn't get too deep unless you stall 1822 out your foot.
How would this affect a 1823 specialty shot?
It doesn't matter, You're 1824 just altering the release slightly, 1825 right?
If I want to hit a little bit of a 1826 cut, I'm going to hold the release off.
1827 If I want to hit a little bit of a draw, 1828 I'm just going to stall my body out just 1829 a tiny bit to give my hands time to catch 1830 up.
Very, very easy to shape the shots.
1831 Your hands should be relaxed.
1832 Steven, the audience is still thinking 1833 too much mechanically.
Yep, 1834 nailed it.
I'm going to upload that one 1835 myself.
1836 It's hard to kind of pull the rug out 1837 there.
And for so many people, this is 1838 the number one crux that I think that 1839 Craig and I would say we've seen.
The 1840 only way you're going to screw this up is 1841 to try and make it mechanical.
It's not 1842 mechanical.
It's meant to be feel-based 1843 by design.
It's intelligent intent that I 1844 was trying to think through all of the 1845 ways that people struggle with the golf 1846 swing.
And how can I solve that?
How 1847 could you take everything and boil it 1848 into one simple field?
1849 And that is the key.
So I will not give 1850 you the mechanical things to think about.
1851 I want you to feel how to do this quick 1852 pressure shift and this clockwise motion.
1853 All you have to do is think clockwise 1854 pressure shift and some sort of clockwise 1855 move with your hands, and that's it.
Then 1856 you can reserve your brain power.
to 1857 release the club a certain way, to alter 1858 the release, to think about shot shape or 1859 trajectory or what have you, Things that 1860 you normally couldn't even dream about 1861 doing in your swing because you're 1862 swinging so inefficiently and using your 1863 arms and hands for everything.
Now 1864 they're in reserve because you can see 1865 there's no point swinging your arms fast, 1866 right?
Most people are going to go to the 1867 top and, again, shift back to a 1868 counterclockwise movement because that's 1869 what they feel like they need to do.
1870 One of the challenges of golf, you have a 1871 hit instinct, right?
Little white demons 1872 out in front of you.
1873 What you've done is turned away from it.
1874 And now your body and your brain freaks 1875 out.
I got to go back out there and get 1876 it because it's out there.
I turned away 1877 from it.
1878 What I'm telling you, instead of turning 1879 away from it, is to continue your 1880 clockwise movement.
Of course, the club 1881 will still be brought back down to the 1882 ball just from the inside.
1883 Yes, the stuff will all be on the site.
1884 Releasing all masters.
1885 Weak.
So I'm going to remove that.
1886 Interior hip pain with rotation to the 1887 left.
1888 Not sure.
We have to take a look and see 1889 what's going on there.
So what happened 1890 to vertical force?
Nothing.
1891 I'll just answer that one really quickly.
1892 The thing with vertical force is that I 1893 hit balls where I had very low vertical 1894 force and still hit the ball a mile.
And 1895 I hit balls with really high vertical 1896 force.
And my swing speed went down.
And 1897 everywhere in between.
So there is no 1898 direct correlation.
Now, you can see, we 1899 shouldn't say that.
That's not fair.
1900 There is a direct correlation in the 1901 longest hitters on the planet who see 1902 high peak vertical forces.
1903 And for sure, you can see that.
But I'm 1904 not out here trying to teach people to 1905 swing like Kyle Berkshire.
1906 If you want to be a long drive guy, 1907 that's not what I'm doing here at all.
1908 I'm 5'9", 165 pounds and still swing 125 1909 miles an hour.
That's plenty fast.
1910 I'm talking about efficiency and 1911 consistency.
Kyle Berkshire will never be 1912 on the PGA Tour.
I'm sorry.
It just won't 1913 happen unless he completely reinvents his 1914 golf swing.
But I love his swing.
It's 1915 awesome.
Fun to watch.
But I'm not 1916 teaching people how to swing all out and 1917 swing at 150 miles an hour.
So do you 1918 need these radically high vertical forces 1919 is the point to produce a lot of speed?
1920 Absolutely not.
So you don't have to 1921 worry about it.
And again, getting into a 1922 lot of these technical things, these 1923 measuring tools like this, which are 1924 super cool.
1925 Without really understanding the bigger 1926 picture, which to me, that the axiom is, 1927 is the big picture.
If you just did this, 1928 You can go out and swing the club well 1929 enough to consistently shoot the 70s 1930 right now.
Not saying everybody's gonna 1931 do that right now, But you can, of 1932 course.
You see lots of people have done 1933 that, you see people go out and shoot the 1934 60s and Shoot in the 80s who have never 1935 broken a hundred, etc Because all of a 1936 sudden your mind is freed up to move 1937 To feel something in your swing, But 1938 you're also getting all of the things 1939 that happen in a tour.
Pro swing.
Being 1940 on plane, being on path, being able to 1941 release and square the face, having 1942 speed, getting your hips open, 1943 Maintaining your posture, not swaying 1944 off.
All of those things that amateurs 1945 doing pros don't.
These all happen as a 1946 result, That's the point.
Let's go out 1947 and have fun again, Let's just have a 1948 really simple swing.
And if you want to 1949 work with us to perfect it and get, see 1950 how good you can get and try to fine-tune 1951 it.
Of course, That's what we're here 1952 for, but the bigger picture is more 1953 important.
Let's focus on the big stuff 1954 and not worry about all the details.
How 1955 do we create maximum speed?
The simplest 1956 way to create speed in the swing is to 1957 again think about your right foot as the 1958 gas pedal.
It's the throttle of your golf 1959 swing.
If you want to swing faster, move 1960 your pressure faster, go around that 1961 circle faster.
you want to swing slower, 1962 like a little pitch shot, make that 1963 slower.
Really simple.
Just focusing on 1964 the foot.
1965 What if you have limited flexibility?
1966 Doesn't matter.
Doesn't require much 1967 flexibility here at all.
1968 Can you please show a slow motion and 1969 close-up of the right foot motion and 1970 exit in the mirror?
I'd really prefer not 1971 to.
1972 Because again, it's not the point.
It's 1973 not about looking at my foot and saying, 1974 oh, it moves exactly like this at this 1975 time in the swing.
1976 Trust your feeling.
I've spent a lifetime 1977 searching for a feeling, a simple 1978 feeling.
that would make everything 1979 happen in the swing naturally.
1980 That's the point of this.
It's not about 1981 making sure that you're at 2 o'clock, 3 o 1982 'clock, 4 o'clock, 5 o'clock, 6 o'clock, 7 1983 o'clock, 8 o'clock.
It's the feeling of 1984 going around and coming up onto the toe, 1985 right?
That's it.
If you do that, you 1986 think about that knee pointing here, 1987 you're good to go.
You don't have to make 1988 it any more complicated than that.
So 1989 think about feeling this clockwise 1990 motion.
That's it.
As I come up onto my 1991 right big toe, I'm just getting my knee 1992 kind of going toward the target, 1993 replacing my left knee with my right knee 1994 so that my left knee straightens and 1995 moves back out of the way.
I'm coming up 1996 onto my big toe as a result of that.
1997 That's all happening without me having to 1998 be mechanical with it.
1999 I've always had really light grip 2000 pressure, so that hasn't really changed 2001 anything.
2002 But if you're death gripping the club, 2003 it's probably actually a good question 2004 for the group.
Um, he's asking, Does does 2005 the axiom change the grip pressure?
2006 People have really tight grips when 2007 they're hucking the club from the top 2008 because you need to.
Your body is not 2009 stupid, your brain is not stupid.
As much 2010 as you may think at times like, What's 2011 wrong with you?
you know, you may think 2012 that your body's dumb, it's not.
You're 2013 gripping the club tight because you need 2014 to.
That's the part that you're probably 2015 not understanding if you start to throw 2016 the club and this 2017 begins to go out away from you, of course 2018 you need to death grip this thing because 2019 otherwise you're going to let go of it.
2020 You've thrown it at the wrong time.
So 2021 what you should feel is that this is very 2022 natural.
I'm barely holding on to the 2023 club at all.
And that's where my speed's 2024 coming from, right?
So if you're used to 2025 death gripping the club, should this feel 2026 with way less grip pressure?
2027 Absolutely.
2028 It should feel way less grip pressure.
2029 No, you don't need a loop in your swing.
2030 This was, again, an exaggeration.
of the 2031 clockwise motion.
So no, definitely no 2032 loop in your swing.
You can.
2033 Yep, reduce the grip pressure.
2034 Should you practice the dead drill or the 2035 axis?
They're one and the same.
2036 The movements are the same.
It's the 2037 feeling that is allowing you to produce 2038 the positions of the dead drill.
So if 2039 you're not nailing these things and 2040 you.
still tend to make a little bit of 2041 a mistake here or there, then the dead 2042 drill and all of those videos tell you 2043 exactly where you're supposed to be and 2044 how to get there.
The axiom makes those 2045 happen automatically when you feel it and 2046 do it correctly.
So that's the point.
The 2047 dead drill positions and things that 2048 you've learned there are all exactly the 2049 same.
So can you still work?
Of course, 2050 that's what they're there for.
This is a 2051 way to take that mechanical movement and 2052 transfer and translate it into one feel.
2053 That is global, that is in the entire 2054 golf swing, like the dead drill.
Really 2055 just focused on the hips and let you do 2056 what you want with the arms.
To a degree, 2057 just really emphasize being a little bit 2058 more passive with it.
This integrates the 2059 arms and the club and the lower body, and 2060 everything all together as one holistic 2061 thing.
Should this help keep tush line in 2062 place?
Absolutely, that is very, very 2063 important, as I showed you earlier with 2064 the Clan Shell drill.
When you're going 2065 back to six 2066 trail leg is naturally going to 2067 straighten up a little bit.
We definitely 2068 don't want to hyperextend it out.
But 2069 it's natural as you do this for your 2070 right leg to straighten a tiny bit and 2071 your hip to get deeper.
And then as you 2072 begin to move to 7 and 8 o'clock, your 2073 left hip is beginning to get deeper.
And 2074 so, yes, it absolutely is designed to 2075 help your hips move through correctly.
2076 What have been the top two to three 2077 errors that we've seen in the beta test?
2078 Great question.
2079 Hands down.
I'm sure Craig will die to 2080 jump in here, um, 100.
The foot stalling 2081 out, focus on the arms, the club try to 2082 add speed from the arms.
Going back to 2083 those old things, the foot dies 2084 immediately.
That's the number one thing.
2085 It's really the only way to really muck 2086 it up, to be honest, is if your foot 2087 stops working.
If you stop pressure shift 2088 and you start swinging with your arms and 2089 hands, your foot will stall immediately.
2090 You don't use your arms and hands and 2091 shoulders to huck the club down.
Again, 2092 think about the direction of movement.
If 2093 I was to make a mistake and swing steep 2094 or what have you, it's going to be a 2095 counterclockwise movement with my hands.
2096 So if you keep your foot going and you 2097 just let your arms be more relaxed and 2098 let them just move in a subtle little 2099 clockwise circle, then you can't really 2100 screw it up.
2101 Right foot, that's your brain.
That's the 2102 engine.
It's the throttle.
It's the 2103 brakes.
It's everything.
It allows you to 2104 focus on one thing that has this 2105 butterfly effect that gets everything 2106 moving.
But if you lose focus on that and 2107 you get fixated on the arms and the club 2108 and the position and the sequence and all 2109 that stuff, you're going to make a bunch 2110 of mistakes that are totally avoidable.
2111 If you keep that foot going, none of 2112 those things will happen.
2113 Britt, thank you.
Yes, you should feel 2114 athletic.
And that's one of the greatest 2115 things.
That's the biggest feedback that 2116 I've gotten is that people feel fluid and 2117 athletic and dynamic again, instead of 2118 like this robot trying to make all of 2119 this stuff glue together.
2120 The swing is as complicated as you make 2121 it, right?
There's, there's guys who pick 2122 up the golf club and are just like, I got 2123 it.
They naturally do this for whatever 2124 reason.
And then there's, 2125 Pretty much everybody else who struggles 2126 their whole life with trying to figure 2127 out how to put the bat on the ball.
2128 In order to tap into your inner 2129 athleticism, you have to begin to move 2130 like an athlete.
And you have to begin to 2131 feel things.
2132 Where a lot of this started for me was 2133 trying to explain to people how to drive 2134 on my racetrack.
2135 So you guys know I have a little dirt 2136 track at my house that I designed and 2137 built.
And I let people bring their side 2138 -by-sides and cars, off-road cars over 2139 here and drive on it.
And usually people 2140 are four or five seconds a lap slower 2141 than me.
So I'm trying to explain to them 2142 how to get around this track fast in the 2143 dirt.
I can't do it through mechanics.
I 2144 can't say, okay, when you get to this 2145 tree, break this exact amount and then 2146 turn the steering this exact amount.
It 2147 doesn't work.
These things are happening 2148 in milliseconds, just like they are in 2149 the golf swing.
I have to tell them to 2150 feel this and feel that in the golf 2151 swing.
has just always been missing that 2152 because everybody interprets feeling so 2153 differently.
2154 So when you think about that, when you 2155 start feeling athletic again, and you 2156 start getting out of your own way, and 2157 you start feeling how to move instead of 2158 thinking how to move, that's where the 2159 magic really happens.
Yeah, Christopher, 2160 great observation.
It is.
There's so much 2161 of this stuff going on.
2162 If you look at golf instruction today, I 2163 know you guys go out on YouTube and scour 2164 the videos all the time for all the 2165 different instructors out there.
And 2166 what's cool is at least nowadays, a lot 2167 of instructors, the top tier instructors 2168 who have tools like 3D motion capture, 2169 force plates, high speed cameras, launch 2170 monitors, all this stuff, are kind of all 2171 saying more of the same things, the 2172 mechanics, the same stuff that I've been 2173 teaching you guys for a long time.
The 2174 mechanics and positions of rotary swing 2175 are what the tour pros do.
2176 So, more and more players or instructors 2177 who measure and see the swing from an 2178 analytical, data-driven perspective, know 2179 that this is what the Tour of Bros.
are 2180 doing.
So everybody's kind of all saying 2181 the same thing nowadays, the better 2182 instructors are.
But the catch is they're 2183 all focusing on the minutiae without 2184 seeing the bigger picture.
And so you 2185 can't learn through minutiae.
I know 2186 there's those guys out there on YouTube 2187 who are talking about, you know, using 3D 2188 stuff.
And say, Oh, well.
The right 2189 shoulder, the left shoulder goes down to 2190 start the downside.
That's happening in 2191 like one, one thousandth of a second.
Can 2192 you think that?
Of course not, but should 2193 your left shoulder go down?
Naturally?
2194 Absolutely.
As I'm moving my pressure, as 2195 I'm going from six 2196 That's, again, kind of fixating on the 2197 wrong things, Charles.
Think about 2198 pressure shift in a clockwise direction.
2199 It doesn't have to be the shape of your 2200 foot or a circle.
2201 If you're trying to make it a circle, 2202 that's unnatural because that's going to 2203 be way too big.
It is technically kind of 2204 following the shape of your foot, per se, 2205 although I wouldn't get too caught up in 2206 that detail.
2207 That's what you're feeling.
So, of 2208 course, it has to follow the shape of 2209 your foot, because that's what you're 2210 feeling is the pressure shift moving 2211 around the perimeter of your foot.
But 2212 again, don't make it this big, 2213 exaggerated motion.
That's fine to do it 2214 first to get your pelvis moving right.
2215 But as you free up and you get more 2216 relaxed, this movement happens very 2217 subtly, very quickly.
And the Tour Pro 2218 videos, uh, that are on the side as part 2219 of the Axiom Test group, show this stuff.
2220 I've got a Jessica Corda video, who she?
2221 You can see this so clearly in her swing, 2222 exactly how her hips are moving 2223 throughout the swing.
She's a phenomenal 2224 ball striker.
She has a wonderful golf 2225 swing.
2226 And same thing as I mentioned to John 2227 Robb.
You'll see that this movement is 2228 very, very simple.
You don't have to make 2229 it any more complicated.
2230 The dead drill simplified.
I like that.
2231 Yes, the dead drill automagically.
2232 The goal is you know that the movements 2233 of the dead drill are what every great 2234 ball striker on the planet does.
It's 2235 inarguable.
You can see it.
It's 2236 quantifiable.
It's totally obvious that 2237 these are what the Tour pros do, but the 2238 point of it is that the tour pros didn't 2239 learn through mechanical positions.
And, 2240 as I mentioned, all the Tour pros I 2241 worked with, none of the stuff that I do 2242 with amateurs is the stuff that I did 2243 with tour pros.
But they already had this 2244 underlying movement.
They just did it, 2245 they didn't know how they did it, they 2246 didn't know why they did it, it was just 2247 natural for them to do it.
And what I'm 2248 trying to do is find a way for an amateur 2249 golfer, a 25 handicapper who has no clue 2250 how to swing.
And trust me, we've seen a 2251 lot of them.
And take that person and get 2252 them to move like a pro.
That's what's 2253 cool about this stuff.
I love taking 2254 somebody who's way off their reservation 2255 and getting them to move fluidly and 2256 athletically and dynamically and 2257 properly, without having to go through 2258 months and months, and months and months 2259 of work.
I want to do it fast, and this 2260 is the way to do that.
2261 Yep, Daniel, exactly.
You want to speed 2262 it up?
2263 Speed up the throttle on the right foot, 2264 and that's it.
No more thinking.
2265 Yep, Stan working through the dead drill.
2266 This is a way to make the dead drill 2267 very, very intuitive and natural.
2268 Yeah, Robert, I wish I'd known this a 2269 long time ago too.
You and me both.
2270 The replay will be available after we're 2271 done here.
So I'm just, again, just 2272 wrapping up some questions and see if 2273 there's anything that's been voted up to 2274 the top.
2275 Let's see.
2276 Yep, same motion for bump and run, short 2277 game shots.
We've got a lot of people who 2278 tell us that they feel like the short 2279 game stuff is so much easier for them now 2280 with this movement.
2281 Right knee faces nine o'clock and yours 2282 is going to two o'clock.
All right, That 2283 would be a big problem.
So you need to 2284 get your knee and point it that way, 2285 which means your hips have to rotate.
2286 You've got to get both butt cheeks open 2287 at impact.
And it's easier when you do 2288 that at first, letting your heel come up 2289 that allows you to really come up.
But in 2290 a real swing, we would be more like this.
2291 But my right knee two 2292 It's got to point down the target line 2293 Yep, Doug if you Go absolutely.
Take this 2294 out to the course and try it.
Feel it.
2295 See what you can experience with it.
2296 Gerald, that's awesome.
2297 Yeah, those of you who are able to hit 2298 balls while you're doing this, you'll see 2299 it and feel it right away.
That's what's 2300 cool about this stuff.
2301 Will this become a drill?
2302 Is this the road risk?
Yes.
2303 Again, nothing changes.
2304 My goal has always been able to find this 2305 overarching movement that makes all the 2306 positions happen naturally.
So the things 2307 that you learn in rotary swing, again, 2308 none of that stuff changes.
2309 This is a way to make that happen 2310 automatically.
This is the overarching 2311 movement and the positions, all those 2312 videos and details and mechanics for all 2313 you engineers that want to deep dive into 2314 it, that stuff's still there.
But my 2315 goal, I don't know if you guys remember 2316 this back in the 90s, you used to buy a 2317 DVD and everything you need to learn was 2318 a VHS type maybe.
And everything you need 2319 to learn is on that one video, right?
You 2320 didn't have hundreds or a thousand.
2321 There's millions of videos on YouTube 2322 right now.
That's crazy.
Literally, how 2323 could you possibly learn by going through 2324 millions of golf instruction videos?
It's 2325 the worst thing.
It's absurd.
But that's 2326 what people try to do is learn through 2327 tips.
My goal with the axiom is I really 2328 wanted to boil the whole website down to 2329 one video.
Now, can't quite do it as just 2330 one video.
But you'll see when the new 2331 app.
Axiom content comes out that it's 2332 very streamlined.
It's very simple, 2333 There's only a handful of videos that you 2334 really need to go into.
And then there'll 2335 be a section where you go back to get 2336 into the more details and nuts and bolts 2337 and stuff that you want to or need to.
2338 But the goal is that this is Everything, 2339 this is the simplest way to do this.
And 2340 when you go back and you have some time 2341 to think about this and you look at the 2342 tour approach, You'll see that this 2343 movement was obvious all along.
You can 2344 see it now.
You can see the clockwise 2345 orbit, 2346 the knee of the hip, of the pressure 2347 shift of the hands.
So somebody asked, 2348 What does the axiom stand for?
The point 2349 was that this is so obvious and so simple 2350 that it was right in front of our face 2351 the whole time.
And it just took a long 2352 time to kind of boil it down to something 2353 like this.
But for me, that was always my 2354 goal was to solve the gallstone.
I had to 2355 come up with one thing that was a feel 2356 based thing that you learned through 2357 moving quickly rather than slow motion, 2358 and made everything that you were trying 2359 to do in your swing automatic.
And when 2360 you can feel this and see how it happens, 2361 then you understand what axiom really 2362 means.
2363 It is so obvious that there's no argument 2364 that this is what's happening in the best 2365 player's swings.
2366 It's going to be something that's like, 2367 yeah, of course, that totally makes 2368 sense.
You can feel it.
You can get 2369 anybody to move correctly right away.
And 2370 so at the end of the day, what axiom 2371 really means is about peering more shots 2372 because that's what I'm out here for.
I 2373 love.
crushing the ball right out of 2374 the center of the phase with a perfectly 2375 dead square face.
And that's what I'm 2376 trying to get you to do is to experience 2377 more of that.
2378 All right, guys, I think that I think 2379 we're pretty much the most, as much as I 2380 can here.
2381 I'm trying to kind of thumb through.
2382 There's a lot of different stuff that's 2383 kind of asked already or answered 2384 already.
2385 But here's the long or short of it.
2386 From this point forward, your swing 2387 should be simple.
It should be field 2388 -based.
You should have a feeling that 2389 creates the positions that you're looking 2390 for.
If you don't get it right away, it's 2391 okay.
2392 Not everybody has just gone out and 2393 played their best golf immediately.
Some 2394 of them took a few days.
Some of them 2395 take them longer.
Some are still working 2396 through it.
The point is, it's really, 2397 really simple.
2398 And if you don't make it simple and 2399 you're thinking through all these things, 2400 then get a live lesson with Chris or 2401 Craig and let them just see.
2402 From our perspective, it's incredibly 2403 simple.
We can see immediately how simple 2404 what you might be doing is wrong and you 2405 don't feel it.
So get a quick live lesson 2406 or jump in one of their unlimited review 2407 groups so that you can just not waste any 2408 more time.
You can get right to the 2409 promised land, get right to the nuts and 2410 bolts of what you truly need to feel and 2411 understand in your swing.
If you do that 2412 and you get a quick lesson, you're not 2413 going to spend all your time toiling away 2414 and trying to figure out, well, how do I 2415 move from the takeaway to the top of the 2416 back?
How do I?
I know I can make a 2417 perfect takeaway of the shoulder blade 2418 gliding, but I don't know where to go 2419 from here.
2420 Those are the types of things that I was 2421 trying to solve with this, things that 2422 I've heard over years where people just 2423 don't quite know how to put all this 2424 stuff together.
2425 So the goal is to make your swing simple.
2426 Make it really easy make it effortless if 2427 you're not there.
Let us help you.
It's 2428 not going to take long to get this stuff 2429 I probably will put myself out of 2430 business, But I'm just gonna go back to 2431 racing cars.
So so I'll miss you guys if 2432 that happens.
If not, I'll still be 2433 around because my next project Is Putting 2434 and I'm really, really, really far along 2435 with that.
So I'll talk about that later, 2436 But I'm gonna go ahead and wrap it up 2437 here.
It's been a couple hours.
Guys.
If 2438 you have any more questions, put them in 2439 the community.
That's what it's there 2440 for.
Chris and Craig and the other 2441 instructors are in there answering 2442 questions.
So if it didn't get answered 2443 now, let's go in there, but also take a 2444 chance to read through this.
There's a 2445 lot of posts in there, And I'm going to 2446 go and start opening stuff up as we get 2447 ready for the big release of all of the 2448 Axiom new content.
So that you guys will 2449 be up to speed on that.
So just keep 2450 checking back on the community.
2451 Otherwise, thank you guys so much.
I hope 2452 that you learned a lot.
I hope it gets 2453 you going in the right direction, and I 2454 will talk to you guys soon.
So here's the thing.
I've always believed that there was a way to teach somebody how to swing like a tour pro in minutes.
Because I believe there's always been this underlying movement pattern that if I could figure out what it was and I could get somebody to feel it, then they could do it.
And it could be anybody.
I'm not talking about somebody who's already a good player or somebody who is a crappy player or anywhere in between.
I'm talking about.
Anybody universally that they could learn how to move properly very quickly if we just could understand what this movement is now.
The problem is, most tour pros have no idea what they do.
And if they started thinking about it, They'd be back with the rest of everybody else not being on tour anymore.
Because you can't think your way through a swing when you're actually playing.
Now, the catch is, of course, to learn something and learn something that is mechanically complex.
Typically, The approach that you take is that you have to learn through in steps and chunks, and go through it in a mechanical way.
Because there's no other way to learn it.
Because everybody's feel is so subjective.
One person's feel versus another person's feel are so radically different.
And there's such an infinite number of variables in the golf swing that you could chase your tail for circles.
And I know many of you can probably relate to this, that you've spent your whole life trying to fix certain problems like over the top.
maintaining lag, getting your hips open at impact, hanging back on your back foot, losing the tush line or your posture, scooping or flipping or chicken wing.
I'm certain that most of you can relate to all of those problems.
Now, here's what's interesting.
I've taught dozens and dozens and dozens of tour pros over my career, and I never worked on any of that with any one of them, never.
Now, it's kind of weird when you think about it.
Every single tour pro on the planet does the opposite of what every single amateur does.
You never see a Tour pro losing his posture.
And the old puppy dog humping the fire hydrant and casting the club and scooping and flipping at impact and all of those things.
It's crazy, right?
Like the amateurs do.
Literally the exact opposite of what the Tour pros do, and what's interesting is the tour pros are just moving way more efficient.
It's way simpler for them than it is for you because you are working so much harder.
You're doing so many more things in your swing than what a tour pro is.
A tour pro is just moving much simpler.
So now we're getting to the nuts and bolts here.
Let's get into the meat of it.
And I'm going to spend some time walking you through this stuff more in depth.
than normal because there's things that we've seen that people have questions about or don't understand or what have you.
And that's what we're going to talk about first.
So if you're standing there, if you have room to kind of get up and move around and still see the screen while I'm doing this, I want you to do that now because I'm going to walk you through this whole strange movement, this strange sequence of movements that will become very natural, very fluid, very quickly.
I wore white shoes that are atrocious looking so you can see my feet better.
The first thing you're going to do, I just want you to stand up, give yourself some room.
You don't need a club yet.
You don't need to be in your posture.
And you can, if you want, take your shoes off to feel this.
For some people, it's a little bit easier to feel this with no shoes on.
I'm going to do it with shoes on at first, and I'm going to stand kind of closer here to the screens, to the camera, so you can kind of see more in detail.
So what is this movement that will allow 100 all of these positions to happen in your 101 swing automatically without you thinking 102 about it?
And what is it that the Tour 103 pros are doing?
So, here's my way of 104 teaching you how to do this in a very, 105 very simple way that requires no swing 106 thoughts whatsoever, period.
It's just a 107 feeling and I'm going to keep emphasizing 108 that as we go through this.
So here's 109 what I want you to do at first.
All I'm 110 going to do, and I'm going to explain 111 everything from a right-handed golfer's 112 perspective.
Because it's going to be 113 easier as I start explaining all of this 114 stuff, that.
If I have to say it both 115 ways, it'll be a little confusing.
116 Everything is going to be to a right 117 -handed golfer's perspective.
118 The first thing I want you to do is I 119 want you to stand up and imagine there's 120 a clock on the ground.
121 Imagine that 12 o'clock is straight in 122 front of you, 3 o'clock to your right, 6 123 o'clock back behind you.
124 All I want you to do is feel pressure 125 shift around the perimeter of your right 126 foot in a clockwise direction.
127 This is really simple.
So at first you 128 can go really slow, and if you're not 129 really certain what this is, I'm going to 130 come up to the camera and show you even 131 more in detail.
So here's my right shoe, 132 and you're just going to move pressure in 133 a clockwise direction around the 134 perimeter of your foot.
135 Just in that direction.
Make sense?
136 If you can understand clockwise versus 137 counterclockwise, you can swing properly.
138 This is going to be super simple.
So as 139 I'm doing this, I want to relax my hips 140 and I'm going to relax my legs and just 141 feel pressure going around.
Now, I don't 142 have to make this huge movement like 143 this.
144 That's not what we were trying to do.
I 145 just want you to feel a very subtle 146 pressure shift.
Okay.
147 So you're going around.
148 Around the merry-go-round.
This is what 149 the merry-go-round is and what you can 150 do.
As.
You feel this, you're gonna start 151 to feel that Liam got it Without me 152 telling you a whole lot.
You're gonna all 153 of a sudden feel how your pelvis and your 154 legs and everything begin to move 155 correctly.
Without you having to do much, 156 and you're only thinking or feeling a 157 pressure shift.
And it's not about trying 158 to make sure you go through every single 159 phase of the clock.
Two o'clock, three o 160 'clock, four o'clock, five o'clock, six o 161 'clock.
It's not like that at all.
162 This is a feeling of moving pressure in a 163 clockwise direction.
164 And as you see this at first, it's going 165 to start to look a little goofy.
It's 166 going to kind of feel like you're doing a 167 hula hoop.
And as you keep doing it.
Then 168 you're going to feel how all of a sudden 169 everything that you've tried to do in 170 your swing, maintaining your posture, 171 getting your hips up, get off your right 172 foot, maintain your leg, it's all going 173 to happen automatically.
174 So the first thing you've got to 175 understand is that the merry-go-round is 176 the engine of the swing.
Your right foot 177 for a right-handed golfer, pressure 178 moving in a clockwise direction is the 179 engine.
And if you can do this, 180 you can swing a golf club properly very 181 quickly.
Now I a lot of things that we've 182 seen or people kind of get really rigid 183 and they're trying to force it.
I want 184 you to be super relaxed, because the more 185 relaxed your hips are, the faster they 186 can move, the faster they move, the 187 faster you can swing.
So stay very 188 relaxed with this now.
At some point.
189 While this merry-go-round is going, this 190 is the engine of the swing.
at some 191 point, We need to get off this merry-go 192 -round.
And that happens when your 193 pressure is at about six 194 you're going to come up onto your right 195 big toe.
And as you do that, all I want 196 you to think about or feel at first is 197 taking your right knee and replacing 198 where your left knee is.
Now, of course, 199 it's not going to go exactly there.
And 200 all of these things at first are 201 exaggerations.
Okay.
202 So you're going around the merry-go-round 203 as I go back to six o'clock.
I'm just 204 going to get up onto my right big toe.
As 205 I watch, as I go to six 206 207 You don't have to think okay When do I 208 shift or how far do I go this way?
How 209 much do I shift that way?
If you just 210 feel your pressure going around and 211 around, you will feel.
How.
It's natural 212 to get up onto your big toe, your 213 pressure to shift back to the left and 214 then just take your right knee and Point 215 it at about 9, 30, 10 216 right?
And if I got in my posture, it 217 would look more like a golf swing.
And 218 all I'm doing is going around the merry 219 -go-round and getting off the merry-go 220 -round.
I'm going to kick that kid off the 221 merry-go-round, right?
So we're going 222 around, pressure shift, and forward.
223 Around the merry-go-round, 224 6 o'clock, 7 o'clock, right big toe, 225 done.
226 Now, what's cool about this, and let me 227 just, I'm just going to check the screen 228 here, make sure everybody's good.
229 Audio is good, all right, great, thanks 230 guys.
So as you're going around on the 231 merry-go-round, what I want you to start 232 to pay attention to is how it has this 233 butterfly effect.
I call this a vortex 234 generator and starts at something very, 235 very small that spirals up the body and 236 gets the whole body to do everything that 237 you need it to do without you thinking 238 about it.
So watch as I go around, as I'm 239 moving, just pressure.
I'm just going to 240 stay on the merry-go-round for a minute, 241 I can get off the merry-go-round.
You'll 242 notice that my ankle is moving more than 243 my foot, because my foot's not moving at 244 all, right, it's just planted on the 245 ground.
And now, as I continue to go 246 around, my knee is moving more than my 247 ankle, and my hip is moving more than my 248 knee.
Everything in my body, you can see.
249 My whole lower body is moving in this 250 clockwise orbit, 251 And all I'm doing is focusing on shifting 252 pressure in a clockwise pattern around my 253 right foot.
254 You see how simple it is to not think, 255 okay, 256 I know in the back swing, I got to get to 257 my right foot, right?
So, well, how far 258 do I shift to the right?
And when do I 259 shift to the right?
I know my hip also 260 needs to go back.
So how far does it go 261 back?
And when do I do that?
What's the 262 timing of that?
If you don't have to 263 think about any of those things, because 264 they're important.
265 If you can just feel pressure, watch what 266 happens.
I'm going to grab my chair here 267 because many of you have asked, how does 268 this work with a dead drill and a 269 clamshell drill?
270 Those drills teach you the positions.
The 271 axiom makes them happen naturally.
272 What you're going to see, I'll do my 273 clamshell drill here.
You know in the 274 backswing that my right hip has got to go 275 back.
Every great ball strike on the 276 planet, their right hip gets a little bit 277 deeper in the backswing.
Well, how would 278 that happen here?
All I have to do is I'm 279 shifting pressure.
as my pressure moves 280 back to my heel, my hip naturally gets 281 back a little bit deeper, right?
So I 282 didn't have to think about how to load up 283 my right side at all.
I didn't have to 284 think about my right hip.
I didn't have 285 to feel any, just, you know, how much do 286 I slide?
How much do I shift?
I'm just 287 thinking about pressure shift around 288 clockwise movement of my foot.
So now as 289 I go back, now we know that during this 290 phase, the old squat to square that both 291 hips attach.
Well, when is this 292 happening?
293 It's happening naturally.
As I move from 294 295 you know the last phase from the 296 clamshell drill the dead drill is that my 297 left hip goes deeper Than where it was at 298 a dress, right?
You can see there's 299 clearly spacing here between my butt and 300 the chair, and then as I come down now, 301 my left hip is actually on the chair, 302 moving it back a little bit.
That happens 303 as I take my right knee, we're using my 304 right big toe.
I'm not really thinking my 305 knee or feeling my knee, I'm focusing on 306 my right big toe.
I'm just coming up onto 307 it because I want everything to be really 308 simple.
I am feeling just my foot and my 309 foot is making everything happen.
So as I 310 begin begin to move into this post-up 311 phase, my right foot is doing all of that 312 work.
I don't have to think about my left 313 leg posting up or getting deeper.
I'll do 314 it from up the line because it's a little 315 bit easier to see in certain 316 circumstances.
So you'll see as I go 317 around, as I go four 318 every single position that I need to 319 achieve, everything that I know that all 320 the tour pros do, that you've seen all 321 the tour pros do, 322 you can do everything by just feeling 323 this clockwise pressure shift around your 324 right foot.
Does it make sense so far?
325 I'll take just a quick look at the chat 326 here for just a moment, make sure 327 everybody's, yes, and for lefties, it is 328 counterclockwise.
329 Looks like you guys are getting this you 330 can feel it so far So make sure 331 everybody's on the same page Makes sense 332 all right good, So how do we?
I was gonna 333 take a quick look.
Will this help 334 shadowing the club?
Absolutely, we're 335 gonna talk about that in just a moment.
336 So how do we get the arms to work?
The 337 cool thing first?
I want you to think 338 about this is that your right foot is 339 something that literally barely moves in 340 the swing.
It hardly moves at all.
341 You can train this very quickly.
And you 342 already know if you've already worked 343 through the dead drill and the clamshell 344 drill and all the other stuff on the 345 site.
Now you realize this is like 346 simple, right?
You already know it.
And 347 the people who have already spent the 348 time going through the bootcamp and doing 349 the dead drill stuff.
Now you know how to 350 make all of those things happen 351 automatically.
And that's, what's cool 352 about this is because everything from 353 this point forward, 354 It's done through your right foot.
355 Your throttle is your right foot.
You 356 guys know I'm a big peer head.
357 When I was thinking about how to get 358 somebody to swing the way that I wanted 359 them to and make it natural and athletic, 360 and how can I teach them how to feel what 361 I feel in my swing?
362 Obviously, I went back to the things I 363 know, and I know cars pretty well.
And 364 you guys all drive cars, and you have 365 sensitivity trained in your right foot 366 from how hard you squeeze the throttle.
367 If you right foot break, how hard you 368 squeeze the right break.
That right foot 369 is already trained and has been trained 370 for years and years and years.
You're 371 already very, very skilled at what to do 372 with your right foot and the pace and the 373 tempo and the rhythm that you do it.
So 374 if you want to swing faster, your 375 pressure shift happens faster.
376 If you want to swing slower, it happens 377 slower.
But it's all governed by this 378 right foot that you've been training for 379 years and years and years behind the 380 wheel of a car.
Not to mention, one of 381 the things I wanted to do was people who 382 are naturally right side dominant.
That's 383 the vast majority of golfers in the 384 world.
Certainly not everybody, of 385 course.
But those who are naturally very 386 right side dominant, you have two 387 choices.
You figure out a way to use the 388 right side that doesn't cause you to 389 swing over the top and cast the club and 390 et cetera and lose your posture.
Like 391 most right side dominant stuff does.
Or 392 you train the left side.
Left side takes 393 more time to train.
Both of them work 394 equally well.
And those of you who have 395 seen the left versus right video where 396 I've got a clip of Ernie and Tiger up 397 there, 398 and you see like, wait a second, how do I 399 reconcile Tiger saying one thing and 400 Ernie saying another?
They both work.
But 401 I wanted to be able to leverage the stuff 402 that people do naturally quickly.
If you 403 have a movement pattern that you already 404 do really well, this is a way to shortcut 405 it.
And so if I can get you to feel the 406 natural side of what you're.
You're 407 already coordinated.
You've been training 408 this right foot for years, and now you 409 can use it to control your golf swing as 410 well.
And all you have to understand is 411 this clockwise pressure shift.
So now how 412 does this work with the arms?
So first 413 things first, the most important thing is 414 that the right foot never stalls out.
If 415 it stalls out, your whole engine stalls 416 out, so your right foot.
That merry-go 417 -round and getting off the merry-go-round 418 is the most important thing.
As soon as 419 that quits, the arms take over, the 420 shoulders take over and you're in 421 trouble.
Okay?
So your focus, your 422 feeling is always getting this right foot 423 to move, keeping this thing going in this 424 clockwise pressure shift if you can do 425 that.
And those of you who've seen some 426 of the other videos on the site that 427 we've been testing, I show you that this 428 happens.
In the Tour Pro swing with the 429 force plates, you can see their pressure 430 move in this clockwise direction.
It's 431 very, very subtle.
But when you see it 432 and you understand how it gets your 433 pelvis 434 and your core and your legs and 435 everything to move correctly, when we add 436 the arms in, it's a piece of cake.
437 Because the hardest thing about the arms 438 is getting them in sync with the lower 439 body.
440 Every amateur on the planet struggles 441 with this.
The arms take over, the 442 shoulders take over, the lower body 443 stalls out, and then we're in trouble.
444 The swing is dead at that point.
There's 445 no power there whatsoever.
So how do we 446 get them to be in sync?
Because if 447 they're in sync, 448 Then we have this cumulative, synergistic 449 effect of adding power from our legs, 450 from our trunk, from the ground.
I have 451 way more muscle here than I do in my arms 452 and hands.
So how do I get them in sync?
453 Well, you play air guitar while you're on 454 the merry-go-round Okay, So I want you to 455 understand that this simple feeling again 456 an exaggeration.
We're going to do all 457 right side dominant stuff for the moment 458 because I feel that it's easier to learn 459 it this way.
And then you can add 460 whatever you want.
This is the beauty of 461 this is a platform.
The axiom is a 462 starting foundation to make that overall 463 dynamic movement of the swing natural and 464 effortless.
And be something you can 465 learn, really, really fast.
But if you 466 want to change for personal preference to 467 be left side dominant, right side 468 dominant, higher hands, lower hands, I 469 tested all that stuff on here, it doesn't 470 matter.
You do what feels best for you, 471 what you want to do, what's going to 472 allow you to shape shots the way you 473 want.
But what I really wanted to do was 474 make the backswing irrelevant.
475 And that's something that has been.
476 A goal of mine for a long time.
Because 477 I've always said in rotary swing that the 478 arms are variable in the swing.
You can 479 elevate them higher, you can elevate them 480 lower.
You can get them a little bit 481 deeper, you get them more in front, and 482 you can still play great golf.
But I hate 483 variables, I want something to make it 484 simpler so that you don't have 485 Different things to try on the range or 486 on the course.
Let's just have one.
487 Things like, Yes, this just works.
I 488 don't even think about it.
And how do I 489 make the backswing that way?
How do I 490 make the backswing irrelevant?
491 Well, the hardest thing about golf is 492 that we're moving in two different 493 directions.
494 We're moving clockwise in the backswing 495 and then counterclockwise in the 496 downswing.
At least that's how you're 497 moving it if you're doing it incorrectly.
498 I believe the tour pros are actually 499 always moving clockwise.
500 Everything is always moving clockwise.
501 Think about this for a second.
If you're 502 to rotate back clockwise and then have to 503 switch directions and change all of that 504 force to go counterclockwise.
In the 505 downswing in the tenth of a second, how 506 hard is that?
507 It's super hard.
That's what you're doing 508 right now that's making golf so freaking 509 hard, and it's the hardest thing in the 510 world to do, and no other sport tries to 511 do it except for golf.
If you think about 512 it, I've talked about this before.
If 513 you're shooting a basketball, 514 essentially, 515 everything is moving in one direction to 516 shoot this basketball.
You don't have to 517 think, okay, let me go in this backswing 518 and then in this forward swing.
That's 519 way more complicated.
Even if you're 520 throwing the ball, everything is moving.
521 Here's the whole trick to this.
How do we 522 get everything moving in the same 523 direction in the golf swing, even though 524 we're going back in one direction and 525 down in another?
526 That's the complexity of the golf swing.
527 And that's what this is designed to solve 528 is because 529 If we can get everything moving in one 530 direction, everything syncs up 531 automatically.
So how do we do that?
532 Right hand only at first for right-handed 533 golfers.
Here's all I want you to do.
I 534 want you to exaggerate making a clockwise 535 movement with your hands.
So now you're 536 going to imagine that clock is perhaps up 537 on the wall in front of you.
And you're 538 just taking your right hand and you're 539 going to turn as you're doing this while 540 you're on the merry-go-round and start 541 moving your right hand.
542 in a clockwise circle.
543 Make sense?
544 So all I'm doing, not really thinking 545 about golf, I'm just making a clockwise 546 circle with my right hand while I'm on 547 the merry-go-round.
And if you want, you 548 can get off the merry-go-round.
And this 549 is when I'm strumming up on my air 550 guitar.
You see, I'm going to be a big 551 rock star.
I'm holding the neck of the 552 guitar and I'm really rocking out, 553 strumming up here.
554 You'll see, as I put these two together, 555 What happens to my golf swing?
My arms 556 naturally sync up with the pressure shift 557 in my lower body.
I don't have to think 558 about it because it feels completely 559 natural as my right hand is going back.
560 Where is your pressure?
The hands are 561 pulling me into position.
They're making 562 the pressure shift back to the back of my 563 foot.
happened completely automagically.
564 The momentum is helping pull me into 565 position.
Normally, people's arms pull 566 them out of position.
I wanted to figure 567 out a way to do the opposite.
How could I 568 make a mistake with my arms and it still 569 helped pull me into a better position 570 instead of the opposite?
571 So as I'm going back, you'll feel that my 572 right hand at its deepest point, as it 573 begins to fall and shallow out because 574 it's making a clockwise circle, 575 that my pressure is at six o'clock.
576 As my hand begins to come back down, I'm 577 at seven o'clock, eight o'clock.
And now 578 as I come down, you'll see that as I go 579 to strum up, it naturally occurs at the 580 time that I'm going to get off the merry 581 -go-round.
582 You guys feel that okay?
I'm just going 583 to check the chat here while you guys are 584 looking.
585 Does it create a big end out path?
586 Exaggeration, guys.
This is a big 587 exaggeration.
That's what I want you guys 588 to feel right now.
Don't worry about path 589 or plane or any of this stuff.
This is 590 about feeling, okay?
591 Very, very important that you understand 592 the big picture here.
The big picture is 593 that golf is really freaking hard when 594 you're moving in two different 595 directions.
596 And when you understand.
that you can 597 move everything in one direction, even if 598 I'm making this big, goofy air guitar on 599 a merry-go-round movement, my body is 600 beginning to move into perfect positions 601 every single time without me thinking 602 about it.
And it feels effortless.
603 I can move fast.
I can feel athletic 604 again.
I don't have to think about all 605 these damn positions throughout the whole 606 swing.
I can just feel this natural 607 clockwise movement of my air guitar.
608 and this natural clockwise movement of 609 the pressure shift in my right foot, and 610 everything falls into place.
Now, what 611 happens if I grab a golf club?
612 It doesn't matter, right?
I can take it 613 back straight up.
It doesn't matter.
614 We've talked about the old Matthew Wolf 615 thing.
That's exactly what he's doing.
616 You don't have to do this, of course.
You 617 can, but the point is, I wanted to make 618 the backswing somewhat irrelevant.
619 As long as it's moving in the same 620 direction, 621 clockwise with the right hand, clockwise 622 with the right foot, it doesn't matter.
623 It's the direction, not the positions.
624 Let's start mastering movements instead 625 of perfecting positions.
So if I can get 626 this movement to just be an exaggerated 627 clockwise movement with my hand, you'll 628 see that all of a sudden, everything that 629 you've tried to do in your swing, 630 maintaining posture, getting the club to 631 shallow out, maintaining lag, it all 632 happens.
All I'm doing here to get the 633 club to shallow out, My right wrist is 634 moving clockwise, my right elbow, my 635 right shoulder, pressure my right foot.
636 They're all always moving clockwise.
637 So if I can do this, then I can swing 638 like a pro.
If I put both hands on the 639 club, I don't have to take this big 640 exaggerated loop.
That's a thing, if 641 you're really inside and over the top, 642 like a typical high handicapper, what 643 direction are your hands moving?
What did 644 you just do?
645 You moved counterclockwise.
Now guess 646 what happens when you rip the club inside 647 and move your hands counterclockwise in 648 the downswing?
It pulls your body out of 649 position.
If you stand up, if you swing 650 over the top, if you lose your posture, 651 you're moving counterclockwise.
652 If you move clockwise, you can't swing 653 over the top.
The club has to shallow 654 out.
If you're moving your right wrist 655 clockwise, how would you ever cast the 656 club?
657 Casting the club is doing this with my 658 wrist.
I'm not doing this at all.
I am 659 moving my wrist in a clockwise fashion.
660 Now I have all the lag in the world.
How 661 would I ever lose it?
662 All I'm doing is going around the merry 663 -go-round clockwise with my right arm and 664 releasing.
And there's speed for days.
I 665 don't have to try and produce speed.
So 666 if you have a club, this is what I want 667 you to feel.
668 It's so simple, so natural.
669 Just even if you want to pick the club 670 straight up, it's easier at first.
Just 671 make sure you turn.
Again, all the stuff 672 that I've taught you over the years, 673 the right shoulder blade glide, all of 674 that stuff, it applies here.
You just 675 don't have to think about it.
But if you 676 don't turn, if you just pick your arm up, 677 that's not a golf swing.
678 So I still want you to turn.
You can feel 679 that right shoulder blade glide.
All of 680 those things still happen the same way.
681 If you wanted to talk about the four 682 square drill, right?
We've got the club 683 out here.
This is keeping it in box two 684 to the extreme, right?
And then as you 685 feel, as you come down, you just let the 686 club come through and I want you to 687 release it.
688 The release is very, very simple.
689 If you think about slinging a rock on a 690 string.
If you had a string in your right 691 hand and it was hanging down, there was a 692 rock on here, how would you release that 693 thing?
694 It's not a big arm movement.
To get the 695 speed in it, it would be a lot of right 696 wrist clockwise movement.
You can feel 697 how your wrist needs to be supple to do 698 this.
And as you do that, then you can 699 feel how you would sling that rock down 700 the target line.
That's how I want you to 701 feel with your right hand.
702 That's where the speed is.
So now, of 703 course, it doesn't matter how much you 704 take this club on this clockwise circle.
705 Tiger Woods, John Rom, Tony Finau, 706 they're all doing the exact same thing, 707 but the circle is much tighter.
So when 708 you see the club shallow out, if you want 709 a very natural conventional backswing 710 like mine, I don't have some big 711 exaggerated Matthew Wolf move.
That to me 712 is inefficient.
I don't need to do that, 713 but you can.
714 My hands look more like this, like you've 715 seen in my swing.
716 but it's still a very small clockwise 717 circle.
If you can put those two things 718 together, that's all you need to be able 719 to understand how to move the club 720 properly without having to think about 721 anything in your swing.
You feel your 722 right foot.
Get that merry-go-round 723 going.
Keep that pressure shift going.
724 Moving around in a clockwise circle.
Get 725 your right hand moving around in a 726 clockwise circle.
727 And that's the whole kit and caboodle.
728 and you put both hands on there, you just 729 maintain that same feeling.
You can do it 730 with your left hand and get the same 731 thing.
As long as your left hand is 732 moving in this clockwise circle, it 733 doesn't matter where the club goes.
Every 734 single time, I can literally pick it 735 straight up over my head.
Look where the 736 club comes down.
I can take it over in 737 front of the ball.
Still comes down in 738 the same spot.
What I can't do is move it 739 counterclockwise.
740 As soon as I do that, you're going to 741 fall into every single bad habit that 742 every amateur on the planet struggles 743 with.
So I'm going to take a quick look 744 at the chat to make sure, yes, it's the 745 same for every single club on the bag.
746 So, yes, every club, why would it change?
747 We want one movement pattern.
748 Everything's exactly the same every 749 single time.
Some of you have asked about 750 short game stuff.
751 That was not by design by me.
I was not 752 thinking about short game when I was 753 creating this at all.
But a lot of people 754 who have been really static with their 755 lower body and chip with very flippy 756 hands and all this stuff, they have felt 757 that if they just integrate this into 758 their short game stuff, which is I 759 started to think about how I feel when I 760 chip and pitch, I do this naturally 761 without thinking about it.
This is again.
762 This is the problem by learning from 763 somebody who does things naturally 764 without thinking about it.
It's very hard 765 to understand what they're really doing.
766 But when I chip, I move my pressure in 767 the same way, just like I do in a full 768 swing.
It's just much smaller.
769 Let's see.
So I'm going to go ahead and 770 open up the Q&A stuff and whoever's got 771 votes at the top, whatever questions are 772 voted on at the top.
773 Let's see.
774 I'm going to go ahead.
If you guys go to 775 the Q&A box and post your questions in 776 there, the ones that haven't been voted 777 on, I'll try to measure or try to talk 778 about how we get through them.
779 We're going to start swing on the foot.
780 All right.
Thank you, Craig.
I'm going to 781 keep Craig handy here because he's been 782 going through a lot of these questions 783 here.
784 The right foot, something I want to be 785 very, very clear about.
This is not about 786 going through your pressure at every 787 single step on the clock.
Very important 788 that that's not the point of this at all.
789 This is about having a feeling of being 790 fluid and natural, and athletic and quick 791 and fast and powerful, without having to 792 think through all of these different 793 things.
So where does your pressure start 794 on your foot?
It really doesn't matter.
795 The important thing is that you have a 796 clockwise direction.
797 So if you started on your toes, which.
798 You can, there are tour pros that do it.
799 That's fine.
Just get going back in a 800 clockwise direction.
If you're starting 801 at 12 o'clock, it's not where I start, 802 but does it really matter?
It doesn't 803 matter when the movement is going in the 804 right direction, right?
So I could start 805 on my inside of my foot and just go 806 around.
And again, even if I'm starting 807 on the inside, I know a lot of people, 808 there's drills that have been out forever 809 where you put something on the outside of 810 your right foot, especially if you're 811 used to kind of swaying.
812 that stuff, it doesn't really matter.
The 813 important thing is I want you to feel 814 athletic and balanced and then get the 815 feeling of the clockwise direction.
So it 816 doesn't matter so much where you start.
817 That's getting very technical.
Of course, 818 you don't want to be in a position where 819 you're way off balance.
If you're way on 820 your heel, well, you have nowhere to go.
821 So you don't want to start way back on 822 your heel.
That's off balance in the 823 other direction.
You can start on your 824 ankle and make this movement smaller or 825 what have you.
826 The important thing is to feel balanced 827 and athletic so that this clockwise 828 movement feels natural to you.
So thank 829 you, Craig, for that.
830 Let's see.
831 Getting knee pain when pushing off.
There 832 should be no pain whatsoever.
833 Rotary Swing has always been about injury 834 prevention.
Because, you know all the 835 stuff that I've gone through with my own 836 body and all the students I've helped 837 with back pain and knee pain, all those 838 things.
So there should be no pain at 839 all.
In fact.
I'm not pushing my right 840 knee and I'm not really pushing off my 841 right foot.
This is important.
So let me 842 get into the details here a little bit.
843 Your right foot, this pressure shift, my 844 right foot has no pressure on it right 845 now.
846 I can lift it up.
847 If you're hanging back here and pushing 848 hard off your foot, you're missing the 849 forest for the trees.
850 Every single tour pro on the planet, just 851 about by the time that they're starting 852 their transition, the vast majority of 853 their pressure is already shifted over to 854 the lead side.
855 This makes that natural, but you can see 856 my foot's dragging, right?
857 It's light.
858 If I have pain here, I have way too much 859 pressure back here.
Get off that right 860 side.
Use that pressure shift to help you 861 get over so that you can be very light on 862 this foot.
When you think about what your 863 foot is doing and all the little nuances 864 and nuts and bolts of it, when you watch 865 what happens, you know that.
The best 866 ball strikers in the world, their right 867 foot tends to kind of pivot in like this.
868 I'm exaggerating this, of course.
869 Tiger's probably one of the easiest ones 870 to see this.
His lower body moves so 871 well.
And you could see that, you know, 872 the right foot kind of curls in like 873 this.
Well, that happens naturally as I 874 move up onto the ball of my foot and 875 begin to keep that clockwise pressure 876 movement, right?
Why would my right foot 877 move in?
Because I'm moving pressure in a 878 clockwise direction.
That makes my right 879 foot want to move.
In that direction, so 880 should be no pressure on your right foot 881 whatsoever.
Let's see, let me, I'm 882 looking at the questions now.
Will this 883 be available for download?
Yes, we'll 884 have this available for a couple days.
885 Uh, yep, so yes, we'll.
we'll let this be 886 up for a couple days.
Where's the 887 pressure?
Start the back.
So we just went 888 over that one.
Does the axiom system have 889 any tendency to result in a hosel?
890 Why would it do that?
It doesn't make any 891 sense to me, so no.
892 I will try to address that as best I can, 893 but the only way that you would ever, if 894 you're hitting it off the hosel, there's 895 something majorly wrong going on.
896 Typically, it's losing posture or things 897 like that or coming too far from the 898 inside or what have you.
But again, think 899 about the clamshell drill and the dead 900 drill.
901 What I'm trying to do is my right elbow 902 is coming down.
Is make room for this 903 right elbow, so the way that I do that if 904 you watch.
If I bring my right arm down 905 like most golfers do.
And I don't get off 906 my right side and don't move my hips, my 907 right elbow just gets jammed into my hip.
908 It has nowhere to go, so of course, I'm 909 not going to do that.
I wouldn't be able 910 to hit the ball.
So I tend to then lose 911 my posture to make room for my right arm 912 to swing out away from me.
What you're 913 trying to do in with this is that, as 914 your right elbow is coming from this deep 915 position and coming back in.
What I'm 916 doing is making room for my elbow.
You 917 see how far my right hip's moving, that's 918 what creates a secondary tilt.
And now my 919 right elbow can come in close to my side 920 and release from the inside, but I have 921 room, this is key.
If my right elbow, if 922 my right hip doesn't move to get off that 923 merry-go-round and my right elbow gets 924 jammed into my side, 925 then I'm not going to have any room to 926 swing.
So then you will start to move the 927 club out away from you and thrust the 928 hosel toward the ball, which is no bueno.
929 And of course, if you lose your posture 930 because you're pushing your knee towards 931 11 o'clock instead of toward the target, 932 then you will also have the tendency for 933 you to lose your posture.
But you'll 934 notice as I go down and I just move 935 around, you can see both butt cheeks and 936 I've moved way up.
My right foot's super 937 light.
938 and I have all the room in the world to 939 come down from the inside.
There's no way 940 that I could ever hit it off the hosel.
941 Let's see.
942 I'm checking Craig's text messages here.
943 Let's see.
944 Where should right foot weight be it in?
945 Up on the toe and very little on it.
946 Do I see the value in buying one's own 947 swing catalyst?
I don't.
948 I'll talk about that in just a moment.
949 But the long and short of this, these 950 things are super, super cool.
They are 951 very expensive.
This thing is over $20 952 ,000.
953 But as I said, I can manipulate the data 954 to get it to look however I want.
which 955 is not what I was looking for.
I was 956 looking for something that says, if I 957 move this way, will the data prove out 958 that this is the safest way, the most 959 efficient way?
Because we do know from 960 the swing catalyst data that when we see 961 these double peaks and vertical force, 962 that there are issues with back pain and 963 hip pain and those types of things.
We've 964 seen that in some of the tour pros that 965 have been on the swing catalyst and have 966 been experiencing back pain.
But as an 967 amateur, do you need something like this?
968 I know some students that have it.
The 969 ability to interpret the data from this 970 and do anything actionable with it is 971 really, really low for the average guy, I 972 would say.
973 I spent, I literally, I tried to count at 974 one point, it was like 30,000 shots I hit 975 on this thing over the past year.
976 And now that I've hit that many shots, I 977 know exactly, it didn't take that long, 978 of course, but there are things that I 979 was looking for that are very, very 980 minute and difficult for the average 981 person to really spend their time.
982 wasting understanding that stuff.
I 983 wouldn't recommend that you need 984 something like this.
If you can get on 985 one, will it be informative or eye 986 -opening?
Potentially, sure.
But again, it 987 won't really teach you anything.
It's 988 like a training aid.
A training aid 989 doesn't teach you anything.
A training 990 aid simply makes you do something in an 991 unnatural way for a brief period of time 992 while you're wearing or using that 993 training aid.
As soon as you take it off, 994 what did you learn?
You didn't really 995 learn anything.
996 And this is, it doesn't even, it's not 997 even a training aid in that sense that 998 it's just a flat piece of metal that's 999 measuring stuff.
And does it, does that 1000 teach you anything at all?
No, you need 1001 to be able to interpret this data and do 1002 something actionable with it.
And that is 1003 really, really tricky when there is no 1004 standardization.
There's no way of 1005 looking at things and understanding what 1006 this stuff means and how it correlates to 1007 your golf swing.
1008 In an ideal world.
We wouldn't even need 1009 cameras.
Now, of course, we still need 1010 cameras.
We still need mirrors.
That 1011 stuff is still totally applicable to 1012 everything that we're doing.
But you now 1013 can feel an accurate feeling that will 1014 produce accurate positions, proper 1015 positions in your swing and emphasize 1016 that as long as you're doing that feeling 1017 correctly, which is really simple, right?
1018 Now, of course, it's super, super simple.
1019 And some of you are going to go out and 1020 play your best golf your life.
And some 1021 of you are still going to be like, I 1022 don't get it.
1023 That's life.
That's the world, right?
1024 That's why we're still here.
And Craig is 1025 still, and Chris are still doing in 1026 -person lessons.
Because that's the 1027 fastest way is just have somebody take a 1028 quick look at you, because this movement 1029 is so simple.
It's not going to take a 1030 rocket surgeon to be able to put this 1031 stuff together for you and be like, okay, 1032 this is what you're doing wrong.
So these 1033 in-person lessons would be really 1034 helpful.
And I did actually, Craig and 1035 Chris both wanted to give you guys.
1036 a deal if you want to get a checkup.
So 1037 I'll put that up there real quick.
They 1038 both wanted to give you guys 20% off for 1039 whoever attended the webinar.
So I'll put 1040 those up here real quick.
1041 And so you guys, if you want to, you can 1042 look at both of those and take a lesson 1043 with either one.
1044 And hopefully they'll both stay up on the 1045 screen there.
1046 One of them wiped out.
So I will put 1047 Craig's at the top of the chat box here.
1048 and then Chris's you will see in the 1049 bottom left there.
So that will, you 1050 should be able to get, 1051 shoot.
1052 I'll put Craig up for a little bit 1053 because I can't have both up at the same 1054 time.
So I'll put Craig's up for a little 1055 bit and then I'll put Chris's up in just 1056 a moment.
So, and I'm just going to look 1057 at a couple messages here, more on which 1058 release, which to the right or left.
1059 Okay.
So let's talk about the release for 1060 a moment.
1061 At some point in the swing, 1062 things switch from being clockwise to 1063 counterclockwise.
1064 Now, in an ideal world, that's not during 1065 the transition, right?
Because we know if 1066 we're going back here and we switch to 1067 counterclockwise, that is what creates an 1068 over-the-top movement, an early 1069 extension, a high right hip, hanging back 1070 on the right side.
It's all 1071 counterclockwise movement.
If you keep 1072 the movement being clockwise instead of 1073 counterclockwise, then the release, 1074 should happen naturally.
Now, of course, 1075 that's different for everybody.
Some 1076 people are going to pick up on that 1077 really fast and some people are going to 1078 need a little bit more information.
So 1079 let me talk about it for those who need a 1080 little bit more detail on it.
What's 1081 really happening here?
And again, at 1082 first, it's easiest with just the trail 1083 hand, your dominant hand.
But if you want 1084 to do this left hand dominant, it doesn't 1085 matter.
It works the same either way.
But 1086 as I'm coming down to release, you'll see 1087 that the club is still falling this way.
1088 This is a.
I'll do it from this.
This 1089 is a clockwise movement.
Now I don't want 1090 to come this far underneath, but you get 1091 the idea that as the club is coming down, 1092 as it's continuing at some point, it 1093 can't go anymore.
And the centrifugal 1094 force makes the club release.
1095 I don't really have to think about that.
1096 I'm simply just letting it move and 1097 getting myself open, getting that right 1098 foot moving.
And then the club naturally 1099 releases.
So you shouldn't need to feel 1100 this all of a sudden, this.
1101 Counterclockwise shift in your right hand 1102 or left hand, either one to release the 1103 club.
It should be more of the slinging 1104 the rock and shaking hands down the 1105 target line feel, rather than going down 1106 here and then trying to flip the face 1107 over.
That's no good.
We want to feel 1108 that it's here, here, I'm in the release 1109 point and then it's going to happen very 1110 naturally.
So you shouldn't need to do 1111 anything with your hands, you should 1112 always feel.
1113 You should always feel clockwise 1114 movement, and then the counterclockwise 1115 release should happen totally 1116 automatically.
1117 Let's see.
I'm going through the 1118 questions in the Q&A, so the ones that 1119 you guys have voted up.
1120 Combining the RST, dead drill, and axiom 1121 would start the merry-go-round around 3 o 1122 'clock.
3 o'clock is totally fine.
Again, 1123 it doesn't really matter where your 1124 pressure is.
It just needs to be able to 1125 move.
1126 Doug Wiebeck.
It's just short game 1127 specialty shots where the weight is 1128 predominantly on the front foot at setup.
1129 Nope, those are very different.
So this 1130 is more of a full body, full movement 1131 golf swing where we're looking for more 1132 power.
But if you're hanging on the left 1133 side for something, it doesn't apply 1134 there.
1135 Putter specialty club.
I would not talk 1136 about any pressure shift in the putter.
1137 Let's see.
1138 Once over to the left.
1139 Should we still be pushing off the ground 1140 with a left foot or just let the weight 1141 swing from right to left?
That's a good 1142 question, Chris.
So my goal with this was 1143 to make the entire golf swing as simple 1144 and natural as humanly possible.
It was 1145 not about trying to feel all these 1146 different things.
Now I did talk about 1147 there's in the new video section that 1148 some of the RSA members have been testing 1149 out with us.
There's a video on there 1150 with Jon Rahm where I'm showing his axiom 1151 movement.
It's very, very clear to see 1152 him doing this exact same thing once you 1153 now know to look for it.
Before, you 1154 probably didn't notice at all, but you'll 1155 see it in Jessica Korda, Justin Rose, Jon 1156 Rahm, Tiger Woods.
Every golfer who's at 1157 a high level, they pretty much all do the 1158 same thing with this big core overarching 1159 movement.
But how does that apply to what 1160 the lead side is doing?
1161 You can do either one.
It doesn't really 1162 matter.
My goal was to make it really 1163 simple.
And simple is focusing on 1164 exclusively the pressure shift of the 1165 right foot.
If I do that, then my left 1166 leg naturally straightens.
But my left 1167 leg has been trained because the dead 1168 drill and the clamshell drill and so on.
1169 So if your left leg still kind of looks 1170 like this, then sure, you're still going 1171 to need to feel.
that left hip post up 1172 and pushing that left foot into the 1173 ground.
But it should happen naturally.
1174 That's the goal.
This should be very 1175 quick, very subtle.
You shouldn't have to 1176 think about it.
And just the pressure 1177 shift of the clockwise movement of the 1178 right foot should make all of these 1179 things happen automatically.
1180 Let's see.
How do you start the swing?
1181 It's a good question.
1182 Starting the swing is very subjective and 1183 going to be a little bit different for 1184 everyone.
But the point is, that you need 1185 to feel this engine working.
If your 1186 right foot is going, if that right foot 1187 is always awake and it's always working, 1188 that's the engine of the swing, then that 1189 is your throttle pedal, your brake pedal, 1190 it's everything.
And so if you can just 1191 put your brain there and you don't really 1192 need to think about the arms, and this is 1193 a feedback that we got in a lot of the 1194 early phase testing.
1195 is that the more certain people focused 1196 on their arms, let's say it was about 50 1197 -50, people who focused too much on their 1198 arms, their right foot stalled out.
This 1199 is very, very common.
So your right foot 1200 is really your focus.
The arms, as I 1201 said, I wanted to make the backswing 1202 somewhat irrelevant.
I spent so much time 1203 hitting balls with high hands last 1204 summer, low hands last summer, Mid hands 1205 and everywhere in between.
And trying 1206 everything to see what differences it 1207 made in my speed and what I saw on the 1208 ground and the force plates and all of 1209 those things.
And it really didn't make 1210 much of a lick of difference.
You can 1211 play great golf with any of them.
1212 So I don't really care so much about what 1213 my arms are doing.
Now, of course, they 1214 can't move in the wrong direction, of 1215 course.
But if you can feel more of your 1216 foot, then your foot is moving your whole 1217 lower body and your hips.
And you know 1218 how important your hips are to the swing.
1219 Your hips are everything.
If your hips 1220 are in the wrong spot.
1221 then I don't care who you are, you're 1222 always going to be swinging with your 1223 arms and shoulders, and you're going to 1224 be making the same mistakes that you've 1225 been making for years.
So the important 1226 thing is that the foot is where your 1227 brain is.
If you can feel that foot, just 1228 like you do when you drive the car, 1229 you're going to have to think about it.
1230 You know how hard to squeeze the gas.
You 1231 know how hard to push the brake.
I want 1232 you to have that same natural feeling of 1233 your foot movement in your golf swing.
So 1234 that's what you should be feeling when 1235 you're thinking about how to start your 1236 swing.
1237 Yes, Craig's asking if I open Q&A.
It is 1238 up there.
I'm answering questions in the 1239 Q&A boxes now.
So if you have questions, 1240 go in there and start posting.
So 1241 Matthews, and you can't make contact with 1242 the ground.
1243 How substantial is weight shift to 1244 outside of right foot?
It's not 1245 substantial at all.
1246 First of all, think again, just moving 1247 pressure.
1248 It's not.
I'm trying to make this big 1249 move.
You're just trying to quickly do 1250 this.
And think about that in the context 1251 of the swing.
While we're doing this 1252 movement, I'm exaggerating this, trying 1253 to get you to feel looser in your hips 1254 and your lower body.
But as you're doing 1255 this, in the real swing, there's not time 1256 for your hips to make this big gyration, 1257 this big clockwise orbit.
It's very, 1258 very, very small.
So in the real swing, 1259 you don't have time to go way to the 1260 outside.
1261 And again, that's not the point.
The 1262 point is to feel this quick pressure 1263 shift.
And this is how fast it happens in 1264 the real swings.
1265 I'm moving quickly.
So it's not, again, 1266 this big movement.
It's about getting the 1267 feeling of this happening very quickly 1268 and naturally.
1269 Let's see.
I'm still going back through.
1270 How do we think about shoulders?
1271 Again, the purpose of this.
is that if 1272 you're focusing on moving clockwise, then 1273 your shoulders are going to turn 1274 naturally.
Now, again, not the case for 1275 everybody.
As I was talking about a 1276 minute ago earlier, that the arms have a 1277 tendency to distract you from the foot.
1278 And the foot is way more important 1279 because that's getting your whole body to 1280 do the things that it has to do.
You have 1281 to get off your left side.
You have to 1282 get your hips open and all those things.
1283 Your shoulders, the only thing you really 1284 need to be focused on is just getting 1285 your hands to feel like they're moving in 1286 sync with your pressure shift.
And that's 1287 what's cool about this is that the 1288 momentum of your hands moving clockwise 1289 naturally makes you want to feel the 1290 pressure shift, moving and continually 1291 moving in the downswing.
1292 Can you quickly say what a left-handed 1293 golfer needs to do?
It's the exact same.
1294 Just substitute right foot for left foot.
1295 And clockwise for counterclockwise.
And 1296 that's why I didn't want to try and 1297 explain it both ways, because you can see 1298 it get very confusing, very quick.
But if 1299 you're a lefty, everything is left hand, 1300 left foot, counterclockwise, if you're a 1301 righty, it's right hand, right foot 1302 clockwise movement.
All right, cool, they 1303 showed up now.
1304 So yeah, now you guys should see all of 1305 the questions and you should be able to 1306 vote them up there So if you click a 1307 little thumbs up though, That'll tell me 1308 which ones you guys want me to answer 1309 first.
Is there any manipulation of the 1310 wrist on the follow-through?
Absolutely 1311 not, if you're Okay, 1312 you always talk about the right foot is 1313 rolling in slightly.
Why should I now 1314 lift the right foot?
1315 The right foot is still rolling None of 1316 these, nothing that you've ever learned 1317 from rotary swing has changed one lick.
1318 The point is, 1319 one, when we see people do this stuff and 1320 make swings, they hang back on the right 1321 foot and do this.
We want you to learn 1322 how to get off the foot and learn how to 1323 shift your pressure, right?
And so this 1324 movement, you'll see as I go around and 1325 now I'm at six, I can feel that I'm at 1326 seven o'clock, six o'clock, 1327 seven o'clock.
Eight 1328 the 1329 this is normal with an iron to keep that 1330 foot down.
You'll see most tour pros keep 1331 the foot down.
There's exceptions.
Of 1332 course, Colin Marikawa is way up on his 1333 toe at impact.
You can do that.
I don't 1334 think it's necessary.
But when you're 1335 going to put a little oomph into the ball 1336 and you want to really get moving when 1337 you're hitting the driver, then it's 1338 perfectly okay to get up on that toe 1339 earlier than you would when you're 1340 ironing.
Keeping that heel down is a 1341 control thing.
It helps you have more 1342 control.
1343 Of your pelvis, your hips and speed, 1344 which is what we're looking for with an 1345 iron.
I'm not looking to hit an iron as 1346 far as I can on every shot.
There's no 1347 point to that.
I'm looking to hit it with 1348 the greatest amount of control.
So as 1349 you're coming down, that right foot 1350 should still be down on the ground as 1351 you're doing this.
But you can still see 1352 that my pressure is off, I'm just lightly 1353 on my right big toe.
The movement's still 1354 the same, so are there any changes with 1355 the metals just set up?
Uh, nope, no 1356 changes.
It's everything's the same.
The 1357 movements are the movements.
1358 Can you show us a full shoulder turn with 1359 the axiom and talk us through it?
1360 Full shoulder turn, everything's exactly 1361 the same.
Literally nothing has changed.
1362 This movement of the arms being clockwise 1363 is just to get the feeling of syncing up.
1364 You can see as I do this, even as an 1365 exaggerated motion, my arms and my lower 1366 body are in sync.
They're moving together 1367 properly, perhaps for the first time for 1368 many of you.
So what does it look like in 1369 the real swing?
It's exactly the same.
My 1370 shoulder turn.
1371 Hasn't changed at all.
What I'm really 1372 fixated on is that clockwise movement of 1373 the pressure on my foot.
Because that 1374 gets my hips moving correctly.
It gets my 1375 pressure moving correctly.
And it gets my 1376 shoulders moving.
So I'm just getting my 1377 hands moving in this clockwise circle.
I 1378 don't have to think about my shoulders or 1379 arms or any of those things.
How would 1380 the nine to three drill work?
Exactly the 1381 same?
It's just going to be much, much 1382 smaller as you're doing this.
So I'm 1383 still doing the same thing.
I'm just 1384 making this quick little pressure shift 1385 around my right foot, but everything else 1386 is exactly the same.
You can see it in my 1387 right.
That's why I wore these ugly white 1388 shoes to really exaggerate.
So you can 1389 kind of see how my pressure moves around 1390 my foot, even in a little nine to three 1391 drill.
It's just shorter, quicker.
1392 And yes, you'll have access to this 1393 afterwards.
1394 What's the best drill you recommend for 1395 this?
1396 Seriously?
1397 This is the drill.
1398 The axiom is the movement.
Maybe I didn't 1399 explain it very well.
The whole point of 1400 this is that you're feeling one overall 1401 overarching movement.
The pressure of the 1402 right foot, the hands moving in a 1403 generalized clockwise direction.
It 1404 really doesn't matter where they go as 1405 long as it's clockwise.
1406 And you don't have to think about 1407 drilling all this stuff.
This is the 1408 drill, the drill is the swing, and the 1409 swing is the drill, which was the purpose 1410 of the dead drill.
But this incorporates 1411 the arms and the club and everything 1412 immediately, so that you can immediately 1413 feel how these are synced up in the 1414 swing.
To make it very simple and very 1415 easy to understand, trying to get to some 1416 of the.
Where should the arms and hands 1417 1418 when the pressure is on the heel of the 1419 right foot?
Don't think so much about 1420 trying to perfect this stuff and getting 1421 your hands like, Okay.
My pressure is at 1422 4 37 on my right foot and it's moving to 1423 five 1424 You should feel it.
As my hand is moving 1425 back, my pressure naturally goes to my 1426 heel.
But now my right elbow is pretty 1427 deep, right?
It's buried back here.
1428 Again, it's a big exaggeration.
I 1429 couldn't get my hand back here with my 1430 left hand on the club.
So now as I come 1431 through, I've got to make room for this 1432 elbow, which is why I'm moving to six, 1433 seven o'clock because that's moving my 1434 hip laterally out of the way to make room 1435 for this right elbow to come in.
So don't 1436 think about.
Where exactly your hands 1437 should be on the clock and where your 1438 pressure should be at the same time 1439 That's missing the force for the trees.
I 1440 want you to feel it I want you to feel 1441 how this is very natural.
This is playing 1442 air guitar on a merry-go-round, right?
1443 Or as I was joking earlier with somebody, 1444 it's a very flamboyant way to direct 1445 traffic I want you to go that way, right?
1446 If the village people were traffic 1447 directors, this is how they would do it 1448 This is the point of this, is to feel 1449 this big, exaggerated loop with your 1450 hand.
Of course, you're not going to do 1451 that in a real swig.
You can if you want 1452 to.
But the point is that it makes it 1453 very easy to feel how everything syncs up 1454 together, like gears meshing together.
So 1455 don't try to make it particular and say, 1456 well, my hand is at 5 o'clock, and I know 1457 my pressure should be at this point.
I 1458 want you to feel this.
1459 Let's see.
Close to your inside and 1460 close.
I'm not sure I understand, Craig.
1461 Give me a little bit more in there.
1462 Is the pressure changed controlled by the 1463 right knee?
1464 Stand, stand, stand, stand.
1465 The engine is the foot.
1466 That's it.
1467 Care where your right knee goes.
Your 1468 right knee is being moved by pressure 1469 shift in your foot.
1470 That's it.
That's the beauty of it is it 1471 has to be simple.
1472 In order for this to be effective, You 1473 can't think 50,000 things, and you can't 1474 try to make it something more than it's 1475 not.
1476 It's meant to be incredibly simple by 1477 design, and it's meant to be only learned 1478 by feel, no positions whatsoever.
I'm 1479 trying to get you out of that and force 1480 you to learn by feel, and there's a lot 1481 of byproducts that go along with this.
1482 First of all, 1483 let's just talk real life for a second.
1484 You're out on the golf course.
1485 You're on the 14th hole, and you're 1486 playing against your buddy for a $5 nap 1487 song, and your swing's starting to leak a 1488 little bit of oil.
What do you resort 1489 back to when your swing starts to fall 1490 apart?
1491 You resort back to however you learn.
1492 Whatever tip that you've got or whatever 1493 mechanical feeling, these crutches that 1494 we rely on, these are what we resort back 1495 to in pressure.
1496 Now, the problem is when you start 1497 thinking technically, your brain can only 1498 handle one thought at a time.
Your 1499 subconscious can handle the zillions.
1500 So we don't want to try and be 1501 mechanically thinking through our swing.
1502 When the pressure's on in a real match, 1503 or even if you're trying to shoot your 1504 best score, or whatever it is.
We want to 1505 resort back to something that's going to 1506 be productive.
1507 Thinking mechanically is not going to be 1508 productive.
I want to feel something.
I 1509 want to step up to the team and be like, 1510 okay, I have to put this ball in play and 1511 I have to hit it properly.
So what do I 1512 need to do?
My swing's leaking a little 1513 bit of oil.
My stuff's getting a little 1514 loosey-goosey.
I'm not really sure where 1515 this ball is going.
1516 Well, all I need to do is just get my 1517 foot moving again.
I just need to get 1518 this free flowing action.
I can do that 1519 and I can feel it.
That's what I resort 1520 back to.
So I'm not going to give you any 1521 technical things that you guys are 1522 looking for by design so that when your 1523 swing does start to leave oil, you don't 1524 have any technical thoughts to fall back 1525 on in the first place.
That's 1526 intentional.
I'm trying to wean people 1527 away from that.
Because it's a very, very 1528 difficult way to put everything together 1529 consistently.
Of course, millions and 1530 millions of golfers do it.
1531 But for everybody to have a universally 1532 effective way of doing things, I believe 1533 it's so much easier to have only a feel 1534 to rely on when things start going bad.
1535 Anytime that you're on the golf course, 1536 you're wanting to practice, you're 1537 wanting to warm up, have this simple 1538 feel.
1539 Let's see.
So let's talk a little bit 1540 about the right and left side.
1541 So I've done a video on the site.
Again, 1542 I've been getting beta testers to work on 1543 getting feedback for it.
The point is it 1544 doesn't matter if you want to be right 1545 side dominant or left side dominant.
It 1546 doesn't matter.
You can go either way.
1547 And there's a video on the site, left 1548 versus right, that I'll be putting out 1549 soon for everybody when we release 1550 everything on Masters Week.
I just want 1551 to still get some more feedback on it 1552 because we've been doing live lessons 1553 with people who are very lead side 1554 dominant, very trail side dominant.
The 1555 point of this is that it doesn't matter.
1556 And that's really what I want you to 1557 understand.
If you want to swing very 1558 lead side dominant, like I talk about in 1559 that video, Ernie Els, I'll just give you 1560 a quick highlight of the video.
The video 1561 opens with Ernie Els talking about the 1562 only thing he feels in his downswing is 1563 he just waits for his left arm to fall.
1564 That's his perception.
That's his feeling 1565 in his swing.
And of course, Ernie Els 1566 has a beautiful, rhythmical, tempo 1567 -driven, effortless golf swing and hits 1568 the ball a long ways.
And then I have 1569 another clip right after him saying, 1570 Tiger Woods says, I feel everything in my 1571 right hand.
Now, how do you reconcile 1572 those two?
They both work.
1573 So what I wanted to do is give people a 1574 choice that you don't have to feel one 1575 way or the other.
And again, leverage the 1576 ability to learn a full stroke in the 1577 golf swing, the full baunty, the full big 1578 picture with their dominant hand.
Because 1579 again, most people are right side 1580 dominant.
That's 90% of the people on the 1581 planet.
So when you're very right side 1582 dominant, It's easier to learn this stuff 1583 with your dominant hand, But you can 1584 still, even if you're right hand dominant 1585 and you want to play left-handed.
Which?
1586 Craig, one of our instructors.
He's very 1587 lead side dominant.
I've always been lead 1588 side dominant.
I switched to right side 1589 dominant while I was doing this because I 1590 have a bunch of nerve damage on my left 1591 side.
But I still can swing either way, 1592 and in fact, in that video, I hit drivers 1593 both lead side, dominant and right side.
1594 They're a little bit different.
I talked 1595 about the differences 1596 But the point is you get to choose.
You 1597 get to choose what feels best for you.
Do 1598 you want a more lead side, rhythmical, 1599 beautiful, classical golf swing?
Or do 1600 you want a shorter John Rahm, Tony Finau 1601 -esque trail side thrust swing?
They both 1602 work with this.
That's the beauty of it.
1603 You can do either one.
1604 How to transition to doing this with the 1605 ball.
1606 That was another big thing.
So that's a 1607 good question.
1608 I want you to hit balls right away.
1609 The whole purpose of this stuff is that.
1610 I was trying to look at everything that 1611 I've seen over the last 26 years of 1612 teaching and take what I've learned and 1613 say, okay, 1614 now I've seen hundreds of thousands of 1615 people swing a golf club and I've seen 1616 the same mistakes literally tens of 1617 thousands of times.
How can I take that 1618 and get everybody that's doing these 1619 mistakes to move correctly and do it 1620 quickly?
And one of the things that I've 1621 seen over the years is that people tend 1622 to get stuck in perfecting things.
And 1623 certainly there's a point and a time for 1624 having things refined and dialed in, but 1625 they never get past that point.
And 1626 they're so fixated on perfecting a 1627 position that the overall movement is 1628 lost.
And so then when they go to hit 1629 balls, they've spent so much time in 1630 front of the mirror just going really 1631 slow.
1632 and they've not taken the time to build 1633 up some steps to go a little bit faster 1634 and a little bit faster and a little bit 1635 faster, that all of a sudden they can't 1636 make that transition, that leap from 1637 doing drills to hitting balls.
1638 This by design was to circumvent that.
I 1639 want you to hit balls immediately.
I want 1640 you to go out and immediately start 1641 swinging, not only hitting balls, but 1642 swinging fast.
I want you to learn this 1643 by feel swinging quickly.
Not by.
And, of 1644 course, there's a time and a place if 1645 you're not getting it or missing pieces 1646 again.
We have lots of people who are 1647 going to be all over the spectrum, right?
1648 So again, I'm looking at this 1649 holistically, not just like what one 1650 person does or what you might do.
The 1651 point is that lots of people are going to 1652 do things differently.
So when you're 1653 doing this, If you're going back and 1654 taking your time, going really slow and 1655 getting all mechanical and thinking all 1656 these things, you're going to miss the 1657 forest for the trees.
I want you to feel 1658 it in that right foot and that clockwise 1659 direction and start swinging quickly.
1660 That's going to be the fastest way for 1661 you to make the transition is there isn't 1662 a transition.
You're moving quickly right 1663 away because the swing happens very fast.
1664 And that's what I want you to feel and 1665 being able to feel one simple thing.
Just 1666 pressure shift around your foot allows 1667 you to take this straight to the course 1668 and experience results right away.
1669 The squat to square happen naturally?
1670 Absolutely.
1671 Does this abandon dead drill?
All right.
1672 So I could have had a mic problem 1673 earlier.
So I was talking about this 1674 stuff.
Nothing changes.
The dead drill, 1675 the clamshell drill, the right shoulder 1676 blade, they're all the same things.
It's 1677 all.
This is taking all of that stuff 1678 and combining it into one simple movement 1679 that makes all of those things happen 1680 naturally.
Now, of course, those of you 1681 who spent the time to really master the 1682 dead drill and learn the positions that 1683 you need to be in, this will be super 1684 fast because now you can see, oh gosh, 1685 now I can make it happen naturally and 1686 automatically.
1687 So those that haven't, and if you don't 1688 really understand still what's going on 1689 and how simple this movement really is, 1690 then you need to still look at the dead 1691 drill and like, oh, okay, now I see why 1692 my pressure needs to move in this 1693 clockwise direction because I realize 1694 that my hip needs to go a little bit to 1695 the right, and then it's got to go back 1696 to the left, et cetera.
Same thing in the 1697 downswing.
So I'm coming through with a 1698 squat to square.
That's it.
It's 1699 happening automatically.
As my hip gets 1700 deep and I begin to shift my pressure and 1701 get up onto my toe, The squat to square.
1702 All those things happen naturally.
Oh, 1703 yeah, let me.
Yeah, I'm going to put 1704 Chris's lesson off here.
I don't know why 1705 it wouldn't let me, um, put them both up 1706 at the same time.
So I'm going to put 1707 Chris's up here now.
So if you guys are 1708 looking for lessons with Chris, his is up 1709 there now, all right, what about angle of 1710 attack?
Looks like it's coming in quite 1711 shallow.
Absolutely.
1712 I want that thing to come in as shallow 1713 as I possibly can, because I want to hit 1714 the ball as high as I possibly can.
Now, 1715 many of you who are flippers and 1716 scoopers, the idea of coming in shallow 1717 doesn't make sense because you want to 1718 hit down the ball more.
The better you 1719 get, the more you realize that your 1720 shallower angled attack is what you're 1721 seeking.
So, 1722 yes, this is by design teaching you how 1723 to come in very shallow.
The average tour 1724 pro with a pitching wedge is only 4.
7 1725 degrees.
That's very, very shallow.
1726 That's like bouncing off the earth's 1727 atmosphere shallow.
Now, of course, there 1728 are times where they're digging squirrel 1729 graves because they're wanting to change 1730 the shot shape or trajectory or spin rate 1731 or whatever it is.
But the point is, 1732 absolutely, this is by design to shallow 1733 out the swing angle of attack, to make it 1734 very, very shallow so you can get height 1735 on the ball because the balls don't spin 1736 today like they used to and the clubs 1737 don't spin today like they used to.
used 1738 to.
So if you're trying to come into a 1739 par five with the three wood, you need to 1740 hit that freaking thing straight up in 1741 the air to get it to stop and hold the 1742 green.
Otherwise, you've got to land it 1743 30 yards short and try to squeeze it 1744 through some bunkers.
So yes, by design, 1745 this is meant to be shallow.
1746 The release.
1747 The release should be automatic.
You 1748 shouldn't be having to think about it 1749 because as you begin to move clockwise, 1750 there's only so far you can go.
1751 And at some point it's natural to let it 1752 release, right?
So if I take my right 1753 hand, I'm going to exaggerate this for 1754 just a second.
As I'm doing this with my 1755 right hand, I mean, this is way, way too 1756 shallow, of course.
But at some point I 1757 can't keep going.
It wouldn't make any 1758 sense to keep going this way.
So as I do 1759 that, now the club just naturally wants 1760 to release.
So the point of the release 1761 is to feel it.
I want you to feel how 1762 this clockwise motion.
1763 Makes the club naturally want to release 1764 and at a counterclockwise motion at the 1765 last second.
But you don't have time to 1766 think that, nor should you.
I want you to 1767 feel how this happens naturally in the 1768 release.
What's your initial move?
There 1769 is no initial move.
It's a feeling I 1770 don't want you to think about initial 1771 moves.
I want you to get a feeling, I 1772 want you to feel how your pressure shift 1773 is moving.
Your initial move is putting 1774 your brain in your foot and saying, I 1775 just want to feel this clockwise 1776 movement, that's the initial move.
If you 1777 want to have a swing, trigger or forward 1778 press or whatever, I don't really care.
1779 Again, it's missing the forest for the 1780 trees.
None of that stuff really matters, 1781 unless it helps you do this movement more 1782 quickly, more easily.
Can the right arm 1783 get too deep?
Sure, you can still do 1784 something where you could do something 1785 goofy and get your right arm super deep.
1786 But again, if you're feeling the motion, 1787 it's very hard to get too deep with it.
1788 It's not been very common for us.
I don't 1789 think we've really seen it at all.
You'd 1790 have to do something really, really crazy 1791 for it to get too deep because that 1792 clockwise movement of your foot makes 1793 your body begin to rotate, right?
As I'm 1794 getting off the merry-go-round and I'm 1795 moving my hips, I'm not going to move my 1796 shoulders at all.
Look at my shoulder.
1797 Look at my logo on my shirt.
1798 I moved my pressure on my merry-go-round.
1799 But my shoulders got turned.
As my 1800 shoulders get turned, it pulls my hands 1801 back forward.
That's why when you look at 1802 a certain plate, like a lot of tour pros, 1803 like Tiger is an example, 1804 his hands look like during the transition 1805 they go straight down, right?
You've seen 1806 this millions of times as I've talked 1807 about this in videos.
1808 But that's not what's really happening.
1809 His hands are actually doing this.
1810 Now, why doesn't it look like this?
1811 Because he's turning.
As I turn, my hands 1812 get pulled back in a path.
Toward the 1813 ball.
So it looks like they're going 1814 straight down, but the only way that they 1815 would actually go straight down is if my 1816 body stopped moving.
Right now, if I 1817 don't turn at all, I can make my hands go 1818 like this.
But as soon as I start 1819 turning, my hands get thrust back out 1820 because my shoulders are turning.
So you 1821 shouldn't get too deep unless you stall 1822 out your foot.
How would this affect a 1823 specialty shot?
It doesn't matter, You're 1824 just altering the release slightly, 1825 right?
If I want to hit a little bit of a 1826 cut, I'm going to hold the release off.
1827 If I want to hit a little bit of a draw, 1828 I'm just going to stall my body out just 1829 a tiny bit to give my hands time to catch 1830 up.
Very, very easy to shape the shots.
1831 Your hands should be relaxed.
1832 Steven, the audience is still thinking 1833 too much mechanically.
Yep, 1834 nailed it.
I'm going to upload that one 1835 myself.
1836 It's hard to kind of pull the rug out 1837 there.
And for so many people, this is 1838 the number one crux that I think that 1839 Craig and I would say we've seen.
The 1840 only way you're going to screw this up is 1841 to try and make it mechanical.
It's not 1842 mechanical.
It's meant to be feel-based 1843 by design.
It's intelligent intent that I 1844 was trying to think through all of the 1845 ways that people struggle with the golf 1846 swing.
And how can I solve that?
How 1847 could you take everything and boil it 1848 into one simple field?
1849 And that is the key.
So I will not give 1850 you the mechanical things to think about.
1851 I want you to feel how to do this quick 1852 pressure shift and this clockwise motion.
1853 All you have to do is think clockwise 1854 pressure shift and some sort of clockwise 1855 move with your hands, and that's it.
Then 1856 you can reserve your brain power.
to 1857 release the club a certain way, to alter 1858 the release, to think about shot shape or 1859 trajectory or what have you, Things that 1860 you normally couldn't even dream about 1861 doing in your swing because you're 1862 swinging so inefficiently and using your 1863 arms and hands for everything.
Now 1864 they're in reserve because you can see 1865 there's no point swinging your arms fast, 1866 right?
Most people are going to go to the 1867 top and, again, shift back to a 1868 counterclockwise movement because that's 1869 what they feel like they need to do.
1870 One of the challenges of golf, you have a 1871 hit instinct, right?
Little white demons 1872 out in front of you.
1873 What you've done is turned away from it.
1874 And now your body and your brain freaks 1875 out.
I got to go back out there and get 1876 it because it's out there.
I turned away 1877 from it.
1878 What I'm telling you, instead of turning 1879 away from it, is to continue your 1880 clockwise movement.
Of course, the club 1881 will still be brought back down to the 1882 ball just from the inside.
1883 Yes, the stuff will all be on the site.
1884 Releasing all masters.
1885 Weak.
So I'm going to remove that.
1886 Interior hip pain with rotation to the 1887 left.
1888 Not sure.
We have to take a look and see 1889 what's going on there.
So what happened 1890 to vertical force?
Nothing.
1891 I'll just answer that one really quickly.
1892 The thing with vertical force is that I 1893 hit balls where I had very low vertical 1894 force and still hit the ball a mile.
And 1895 I hit balls with really high vertical 1896 force.
And my swing speed went down.
And 1897 everywhere in between.
So there is no 1898 direct correlation.
Now, you can see, we 1899 shouldn't say that.
That's not fair.
1900 There is a direct correlation in the 1901 longest hitters on the planet who see 1902 high peak vertical forces.
1903 And for sure, you can see that.
But I'm 1904 not out here trying to teach people to 1905 swing like Kyle Berkshire.
1906 If you want to be a long drive guy, 1907 that's not what I'm doing here at all.
1908 I'm 5'9", 165 pounds and still swing 125 1909 miles an hour.
That's plenty fast.
1910 I'm talking about efficiency and 1911 consistency.
Kyle Berkshire will never be 1912 on the PGA Tour.
I'm sorry.
It just won't 1913 happen unless he completely reinvents his 1914 golf swing.
But I love his swing.
It's 1915 awesome.
Fun to watch.
But I'm not 1916 teaching people how to swing all out and 1917 swing at 150 miles an hour.
So do you 1918 need these radically high vertical forces 1919 is the point to produce a lot of speed?
1920 Absolutely not.
So you don't have to 1921 worry about it.
And again, getting into a 1922 lot of these technical things, these 1923 measuring tools like this, which are 1924 super cool.
1925 Without really understanding the bigger 1926 picture, which to me, that the axiom is, 1927 is the big picture.
If you just did this, 1928 You can go out and swing the club well 1929 enough to consistently shoot the 70s 1930 right now.
Not saying everybody's gonna 1931 do that right now, But you can, of 1932 course.
You see lots of people have done 1933 that, you see people go out and shoot the 1934 60s and Shoot in the 80s who have never 1935 broken a hundred, etc Because all of a 1936 sudden your mind is freed up to move 1937 To feel something in your swing, But 1938 you're also getting all of the things 1939 that happen in a tour.
Pro swing.
Being 1940 on plane, being on path, being able to 1941 release and square the face, having 1942 speed, getting your hips open, 1943 Maintaining your posture, not swaying 1944 off.
All of those things that amateurs 1945 doing pros don't.
These all happen as a 1946 result, That's the point.
Let's go out 1947 and have fun again, Let's just have a 1948 really simple swing.
And if you want to 1949 work with us to perfect it and get, see 1950 how good you can get and try to fine-tune 1951 it.
Of course, That's what we're here 1952 for, but the bigger picture is more 1953 important.
Let's focus on the big stuff 1954 and not worry about all the details.
How 1955 do we create maximum speed?
The simplest 1956 way to create speed in the swing is to 1957 again think about your right foot as the 1958 gas pedal.
It's the throttle of your golf 1959 swing.
If you want to swing faster, move 1960 your pressure faster, go around that 1961 circle faster.
you want to swing slower, 1962 like a little pitch shot, make that 1963 slower.
Really simple.
Just focusing on 1964 the foot.
1965 What if you have limited flexibility?
1966 Doesn't matter.
Doesn't require much 1967 flexibility here at all.
1968 Can you please show a slow motion and 1969 close-up of the right foot motion and 1970 exit in the mirror?
I'd really prefer not 1971 to.
1972 Because again, it's not the point.
It's 1973 not about looking at my foot and saying, 1974 oh, it moves exactly like this at this 1975 time in the swing.
1976 Trust your feeling.
I've spent a lifetime 1977 searching for a feeling, a simple 1978 feeling.
that would make everything 1979 happen in the swing naturally.
1980 That's the point of this.
It's not about 1981 making sure that you're at 2 o'clock, 3 o 1982 'clock, 4 o'clock, 5 o'clock, 6 o'clock, 7 1983 o'clock, 8 o'clock.
It's the feeling of 1984 going around and coming up onto the toe, 1985 right?
That's it.
If you do that, you 1986 think about that knee pointing here, 1987 you're good to go.
You don't have to make 1988 it any more complicated than that.
So 1989 think about feeling this clockwise 1990 motion.
That's it.
As I come up onto my 1991 right big toe, I'm just getting my knee 1992 kind of going toward the target, 1993 replacing my left knee with my right knee 1994 so that my left knee straightens and 1995 moves back out of the way.
I'm coming up 1996 onto my big toe as a result of that.
1997 That's all happening without me having to 1998 be mechanical with it.
1999 I've always had really light grip 2000 pressure, so that hasn't really changed 2001 anything.
2002 But if you're death gripping the club, 2003 it's probably actually a good question 2004 for the group.
Um, he's asking, Does does 2005 the axiom change the grip pressure?
2006 People have really tight grips when 2007 they're hucking the club from the top 2008 because you need to.
Your body is not 2009 stupid, your brain is not stupid.
As much 2010 as you may think at times like, What's 2011 wrong with you?
you know, you may think 2012 that your body's dumb, it's not.
You're 2013 gripping the club tight because you need 2014 to.
That's the part that you're probably 2015 not understanding if you start to throw 2016 the club and this 2017 begins to go out away from you, of course 2018 you need to death grip this thing because 2019 otherwise you're going to let go of it.
2020 You've thrown it at the wrong time.
So 2021 what you should feel is that this is very 2022 natural.
I'm barely holding on to the 2023 club at all.
And that's where my speed's 2024 coming from, right?
So if you're used to 2025 death gripping the club, should this feel 2026 with way less grip pressure?
2027 Absolutely.
2028 It should feel way less grip pressure.
2029 No, you don't need a loop in your swing.
2030 This was, again, an exaggeration.
of the 2031 clockwise motion.
So no, definitely no 2032 loop in your swing.
You can.
2033 Yep, reduce the grip pressure.
2034 Should you practice the dead drill or the 2035 axis?
They're one and the same.
2036 The movements are the same.
It's the 2037 feeling that is allowing you to produce 2038 the positions of the dead drill.
So if 2039 you're not nailing these things and 2040 you.
still tend to make a little bit of 2041 a mistake here or there, then the dead 2042 drill and all of those videos tell you 2043 exactly where you're supposed to be and 2044 how to get there.
The axiom makes those 2045 happen automatically when you feel it and 2046 do it correctly.
So that's the point.
The 2047 dead drill positions and things that 2048 you've learned there are all exactly the 2049 same.
So can you still work?
Of course, 2050 that's what they're there for.
This is a 2051 way to take that mechanical movement and 2052 transfer and translate it into one feel.
2053 That is global, that is in the entire 2054 golf swing, like the dead drill.
Really 2055 just focused on the hips and let you do 2056 what you want with the arms.
To a degree, 2057 just really emphasize being a little bit 2058 more passive with it.
This integrates the 2059 arms and the club and the lower body, and 2060 everything all together as one holistic 2061 thing.
Should this help keep tush line in 2062 place?
Absolutely, that is very, very 2063 important, as I showed you earlier with 2064 the Clan Shell drill.
When you're going 2065 back to six 2066 trail leg is naturally going to 2067 straighten up a little bit.
We definitely 2068 don't want to hyperextend it out.
But 2069 it's natural as you do this for your 2070 right leg to straighten a tiny bit and 2071 your hip to get deeper.
And then as you 2072 begin to move to 7 and 8 o'clock, your 2073 left hip is beginning to get deeper.
And 2074 so, yes, it absolutely is designed to 2075 help your hips move through correctly.
2076 What have been the top two to three 2077 errors that we've seen in the beta test?
2078 Great question.
2079 Hands down.
I'm sure Craig will die to 2080 jump in here, um, 100.
The foot stalling 2081 out, focus on the arms, the club try to 2082 add speed from the arms.
Going back to 2083 those old things, the foot dies 2084 immediately.
That's the number one thing.
2085 It's really the only way to really muck 2086 it up, to be honest, is if your foot 2087 stops working.
If you stop pressure shift 2088 and you start swinging with your arms and 2089 hands, your foot will stall immediately.
2090 You don't use your arms and hands and 2091 shoulders to huck the club down.
Again, 2092 think about the direction of movement.
If 2093 I was to make a mistake and swing steep 2094 or what have you, it's going to be a 2095 counterclockwise movement with my hands.
2096 So if you keep your foot going and you 2097 just let your arms be more relaxed and 2098 let them just move in a subtle little 2099 clockwise circle, then you can't really 2100 screw it up.
2101 Right foot, that's your brain.
That's the 2102 engine.
It's the throttle.
It's the 2103 brakes.
It's everything.
It allows you to 2104 focus on one thing that has this 2105 butterfly effect that gets everything 2106 moving.
But if you lose focus on that and 2107 you get fixated on the arms and the club 2108 and the position and the sequence and all 2109 that stuff, you're going to make a bunch 2110 of mistakes that are totally avoidable.
2111 If you keep that foot going, none of 2112 those things will happen.
2113 Britt, thank you.
Yes, you should feel 2114 athletic.
And that's one of the greatest 2115 things.
That's the biggest feedback that 2116 I've gotten is that people feel fluid and 2117 athletic and dynamic again, instead of 2118 like this robot trying to make all of 2119 this stuff glue together.
2120 The swing is as complicated as you make 2121 it, right?
There's, there's guys who pick 2122 up the golf club and are just like, I got 2123 it.
They naturally do this for whatever 2124 reason.
And then there's, 2125 Pretty much everybody else who struggles 2126 their whole life with trying to figure 2127 out how to put the bat on the ball.
2128 In order to tap into your inner 2129 athleticism, you have to begin to move 2130 like an athlete.
And you have to begin to 2131 feel things.
2132 Where a lot of this started for me was 2133 trying to explain to people how to drive 2134 on my racetrack.
2135 So you guys know I have a little dirt 2136 track at my house that I designed and 2137 built.
And I let people bring their side 2138 -by-sides and cars, off-road cars over 2139 here and drive on it.
And usually people 2140 are four or five seconds a lap slower 2141 than me.
So I'm trying to explain to them 2142 how to get around this track fast in the 2143 dirt.
I can't do it through mechanics.
I 2144 can't say, okay, when you get to this 2145 tree, break this exact amount and then 2146 turn the steering this exact amount.
It 2147 doesn't work.
These things are happening 2148 in milliseconds, just like they are in 2149 the golf swing.
I have to tell them to 2150 feel this and feel that in the golf 2151 swing.
has just always been missing that 2152 because everybody interprets feeling so 2153 differently.
2154 So when you think about that, when you 2155 start feeling athletic again, and you 2156 start getting out of your own way, and 2157 you start feeling how to move instead of 2158 thinking how to move, that's where the 2159 magic really happens.
Yeah, Christopher, 2160 great observation.
It is.
There's so much 2161 of this stuff going on.
2162 If you look at golf instruction today, I 2163 know you guys go out on YouTube and scour 2164 the videos all the time for all the 2165 different instructors out there.
And 2166 what's cool is at least nowadays, a lot 2167 of instructors, the top tier instructors 2168 who have tools like 3D motion capture, 2169 force plates, high speed cameras, launch 2170 monitors, all this stuff, are kind of all 2171 saying more of the same things, the 2172 mechanics, the same stuff that I've been 2173 teaching you guys for a long time.
The 2174 mechanics and positions of rotary swing 2175 are what the tour pros do.
2176 So, more and more players or instructors 2177 who measure and see the swing from an 2178 analytical, data-driven perspective, know 2179 that this is what the Tour of Bros.
are 2180 doing.
So everybody's kind of all saying 2181 the same thing nowadays, the better 2182 instructors are.
But the catch is they're 2183 all focusing on the minutiae without 2184 seeing the bigger picture.
And so you 2185 can't learn through minutiae.
I know 2186 there's those guys out there on YouTube 2187 who are talking about, you know, using 3D 2188 stuff.
And say, Oh, well.
The right 2189 shoulder, the left shoulder goes down to 2190 start the downside.
That's happening in 2191 like one, one thousandth of a second.
Can 2192 you think that?
Of course not, but should 2193 your left shoulder go down?
Naturally?
2194 Absolutely.
As I'm moving my pressure, as 2195 I'm going from six 2196 That's, again, kind of fixating on the 2197 wrong things, Charles.
Think about 2198 pressure shift in a clockwise direction.
2199 It doesn't have to be the shape of your 2200 foot or a circle.
2201 If you're trying to make it a circle, 2202 that's unnatural because that's going to 2203 be way too big.
It is technically kind of 2204 following the shape of your foot, per se, 2205 although I wouldn't get too caught up in 2206 that detail.
2207 That's what you're feeling.
So, of 2208 course, it has to follow the shape of 2209 your foot, because that's what you're 2210 feeling is the pressure shift moving 2211 around the perimeter of your foot.
But 2212 again, don't make it this big, 2213 exaggerated motion.
That's fine to do it 2214 first to get your pelvis moving right.
2215 But as you free up and you get more 2216 relaxed, this movement happens very 2217 subtly, very quickly.
And the Tour Pro 2218 videos, uh, that are on the side as part 2219 of the Axiom Test group, show this stuff.
2220 I've got a Jessica Corda video, who she?
2221 You can see this so clearly in her swing, 2222 exactly how her hips are moving 2223 throughout the swing.
She's a phenomenal 2224 ball striker.
She has a wonderful golf 2225 swing.
2226 And same thing as I mentioned to John 2227 Robb.
You'll see that this movement is 2228 very, very simple.
You don't have to make 2229 it any more complicated.
2230 The dead drill simplified.
I like that.
2231 Yes, the dead drill automagically.
2232 The goal is you know that the movements 2233 of the dead drill are what every great 2234 ball striker on the planet does.
It's 2235 inarguable.
You can see it.
It's 2236 quantifiable.
It's totally obvious that 2237 these are what the Tour pros do, but the 2238 point of it is that the tour pros didn't 2239 learn through mechanical positions.
And, 2240 as I mentioned, all the Tour pros I 2241 worked with, none of the stuff that I do 2242 with amateurs is the stuff that I did 2243 with tour pros.
But they already had this 2244 underlying movement.
They just did it, 2245 they didn't know how they did it, they 2246 didn't know why they did it, it was just 2247 natural for them to do it.
And what I'm 2248 trying to do is find a way for an amateur 2249 golfer, a 25 handicapper who has no clue 2250 how to swing.
And trust me, we've seen a 2251 lot of them.
And take that person and get 2252 them to move like a pro.
That's what's 2253 cool about this stuff.
I love taking 2254 somebody who's way off their reservation 2255 and getting them to move fluidly and 2256 athletically and dynamically and 2257 properly, without having to go through 2258 months and months, and months and months 2259 of work.
I want to do it fast, and this 2260 is the way to do that.
2261 Yep, Daniel, exactly.
You want to speed 2262 it up?
2263 Speed up the throttle on the right foot, 2264 and that's it.
No more thinking.
2265 Yep, Stan working through the dead drill.
2266 This is a way to make the dead drill 2267 very, very intuitive and natural.
2268 Yeah, Robert, I wish I'd known this a 2269 long time ago too.
You and me both.
2270 The replay will be available after we're 2271 done here.
So I'm just, again, just 2272 wrapping up some questions and see if 2273 there's anything that's been voted up to 2274 the top.
2275 Let's see.
2276 Yep, same motion for bump and run, short 2277 game shots.
We've got a lot of people who 2278 tell us that they feel like the short 2279 game stuff is so much easier for them now 2280 with this movement.
2281 Right knee faces nine o'clock and yours 2282 is going to two o'clock.
All right, That 2283 would be a big problem.
So you need to 2284 get your knee and point it that way, 2285 which means your hips have to rotate.
2286 You've got to get both butt cheeks open 2287 at impact.
And it's easier when you do 2288 that at first, letting your heel come up 2289 that allows you to really come up.
But in 2290 a real swing, we would be more like this.
2291 But my right knee two 2292 It's got to point down the target line 2293 Yep, Doug if you Go absolutely.
Take this 2294 out to the course and try it.
Feel it.
2295 See what you can experience with it.
2296 Gerald, that's awesome.
2297 Yeah, those of you who are able to hit 2298 balls while you're doing this, you'll see 2299 it and feel it right away.
That's what's 2300 cool about this stuff.
2301 Will this become a drill?
2302 Is this the road risk?
Yes.
2303 Again, nothing changes.
2304 My goal has always been able to find this 2305 overarching movement that makes all the 2306 positions happen naturally.
So the things 2307 that you learn in rotary swing, again, 2308 none of that stuff changes.
2309 This is a way to make that happen 2310 automatically.
This is the overarching 2311 movement and the positions, all those 2312 videos and details and mechanics for all 2313 you engineers that want to deep dive into 2314 it, that stuff's still there.
But my 2315 goal, I don't know if you guys remember 2316 this back in the 90s, you used to buy a 2317 DVD and everything you need to learn was 2318 a VHS type maybe.
And everything you need 2319 to learn is on that one video, right?
You 2320 didn't have hundreds or a thousand.
2321 There's millions of videos on YouTube 2322 right now.
That's crazy.
Literally, how 2323 could you possibly learn by going through 2324 millions of golf instruction videos?
It's 2325 the worst thing.
It's absurd.
But that's 2326 what people try to do is learn through 2327 tips.
My goal with the axiom is I really 2328 wanted to boil the whole website down to 2329 one video.
Now, can't quite do it as just 2330 one video.
But you'll see when the new 2331 app.
Axiom content comes out that it's 2332 very streamlined.
It's very simple, 2333 There's only a handful of videos that you 2334 really need to go into.
And then there'll 2335 be a section where you go back to get 2336 into the more details and nuts and bolts 2337 and stuff that you want to or need to.
2338 But the goal is that this is Everything, 2339 this is the simplest way to do this.
And 2340 when you go back and you have some time 2341 to think about this and you look at the 2342 tour approach, You'll see that this 2343 movement was obvious all along.
You can 2344 see it now.
You can see the clockwise 2345 orbit, 2346 the knee of the hip, of the pressure 2347 shift of the hands.
So somebody asked, 2348 What does the axiom stand for?
The point 2349 was that this is so obvious and so simple 2350 that it was right in front of our face 2351 the whole time.
And it just took a long 2352 time to kind of boil it down to something 2353 like this.
But for me, that was always my 2354 goal was to solve the gallstone.
I had to 2355 come up with one thing that was a feel 2356 based thing that you learned through 2357 moving quickly rather than slow motion, 2358 and made everything that you were trying 2359 to do in your swing automatic.
And when 2360 you can feel this and see how it happens, 2361 then you understand what axiom really 2362 means.
2363 It is so obvious that there's no argument 2364 that this is what's happening in the best 2365 player's swings.
2366 It's going to be something that's like, 2367 yeah, of course, that totally makes 2368 sense.
You can feel it.
You can get 2369 anybody to move correctly right away.
And 2370 so at the end of the day, what axiom 2371 really means is about peering more shots 2372 because that's what I'm out here for.
I 2373 love.
crushing the ball right out of 2374 the center of the phase with a perfectly 2375 dead square face.
And that's what I'm 2376 trying to get you to do is to experience 2377 more of that.
2378 All right, guys, I think that I think 2379 we're pretty much the most, as much as I 2380 can here.
2381 I'm trying to kind of thumb through.
2382 There's a lot of different stuff that's 2383 kind of asked already or answered 2384 already.
2385 But here's the long or short of it.
2386 From this point forward, your swing 2387 should be simple.
It should be field 2388 -based.
You should have a feeling that 2389 creates the positions that you're looking 2390 for.
If you don't get it right away, it's 2391 okay.
2392 Not everybody has just gone out and 2393 played their best golf immediately.
Some 2394 of them took a few days.
Some of them 2395 take them longer.
Some are still working 2396 through it.
The point is, it's really, 2397 really simple.
2398 And if you don't make it simple and 2399 you're thinking through all these things, 2400 then get a live lesson with Chris or 2401 Craig and let them just see.
2402 From our perspective, it's incredibly 2403 simple.
We can see immediately how simple 2404 what you might be doing is wrong and you 2405 don't feel it.
So get a quick live lesson 2406 or jump in one of their unlimited review 2407 groups so that you can just not waste any 2408 more time.
You can get right to the 2409 promised land, get right to the nuts and 2410 bolts of what you truly need to feel and 2411 understand in your swing.
If you do that 2412 and you get a quick lesson, you're not 2413 going to spend all your time toiling away 2414 and trying to figure out, well, how do I 2415 move from the takeaway to the top of the 2416 back?
How do I?
I know I can make a 2417 perfect takeaway of the shoulder blade 2418 gliding, but I don't know where to go 2419 from here.
2420 Those are the types of things that I was 2421 trying to solve with this, things that 2422 I've heard over years where people just 2423 don't quite know how to put all this 2424 stuff together.
2425 So the goal is to make your swing simple.
2426 Make it really easy make it effortless if 2427 you're not there.
Let us help you.
It's 2428 not going to take long to get this stuff 2429 I probably will put myself out of 2430 business, But I'm just gonna go back to 2431 racing cars.
So so I'll miss you guys if 2432 that happens.
If not, I'll still be 2433 around because my next project Is Putting 2434 and I'm really, really, really far along 2435 with that.
So I'll talk about that later, 2436 But I'm gonna go ahead and wrap it up 2437 here.
It's been a couple hours.
Guys.
If 2438 you have any more questions, put them in 2439 the community.
That's what it's there 2440 for.
Chris and Craig and the other 2441 instructors are in there answering 2442 questions.
So if it didn't get answered 2443 now, let's go in there, but also take a 2444 chance to read through this.
There's a 2445 lot of posts in there, And I'm going to 2446 go and start opening stuff up as we get 2447 ready for the big release of all of the 2448 Axiom new content.
So that you guys will 2449 be up to speed on that.
So just keep 2450 checking back on the community.
2451 Otherwise, thank you guys so much.
I hope 2452 that you learned a lot.
I hope it gets 2453 you going in the right direction, and I 2454 will talk to you guys soon.
Richard
Chuck
Paul
Craig (Certified RST Instructor)
Asle
Craig (Certified RST Instructor)